ã€ŠThe Order of Vigilanceã€‹


 Chapter 1: Dyson

    Life does not flash before your eyes when you die. At least, not in the way I thought it would.

    There is immense pain, both cold and hot and then your brain starts to wander. There might have been memories of a rough childhood and an accident prone youth somewhere in there but I couldn''t be sure what I saw.

    I did see the ground come up to meet me; I saw the blood. Before I could react, my mind saw a single image, and it burned into the back of my eyes as the pain engulfed my entire being. I saw her face, the cold smile of my ex-girlfriend as the icy grip of the end wrapped around my throat. I coughed and there was more blood.

    In that moment there was just her and those crystalline emerald eyes piercing into me, judging me. The accusation of failure painted across her lovely features, and then there was darkness.

    When I awoke the first time, the paramedic was busily making sure my insides weren¡¯t my outsides. Apparently I was clinically dead for six minutes. I should have been brain dead. My mother would tell you I already was.

    I remembered flashes of moments; the ambulance lights, the panicked expression on the paramedics face as I died the second time. This time four minutes thirty two seconds.

    But more than anything I remember the Reaper. It stood at the end of my stretcher, ethereal like. It reminded me of wispy smoke taking the shape of a cloak. I saw no indication that it had human features.

    Never would I be accused of being a religious person. I never went to church, or subscribed to a doctrine of faith. My mother had practised Wicca, my father was a born-again. Somewhere between the beatings and emotional trauma, the best parts of both those religions were lost on my parents. Even after they had split.

    I learned something very important; Death cares not what we preach or practise. We are all truly equal in the moment of our end.

    I came too about a day and a half later to a man in a grey suit sitting in the chair next to me. He was busying himself with the dirt underneath his fingernails, and occasionally smoothed a few locks of hair into his greasy slicked back mop.

    ¡°Oh good, you¡¯re awake.¡± He said informally. His voice grated on my returning senses.

    ¡°I wish I wasn¡¯t.¡± I replied. Trying to sit forward brought pain induced nausea. I decided to lay back and save myself the trouble.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± My voice was hoarse from intubation and dehydration.

    ¡°My name is Anders Pendragon,¡± He stood up and straightened out his suit. The man seemed to tower over me, but perhaps that was only because of the stretcher bed. ¡°I work for an organization that has taken an interest in you."

    Great, I thought. The cops are here to make this whole situation worse.

    ¡°Let me set something straight,¡± I choked on the last word and the man handed me a cup of warm water from beside the bed. I drank it down greedily, half drowning myself.

    ¡°I was only defending myself. And besides, he killed me. Like, actually killed me. I think that its safe to say I got the worst of it. If she hadn''t of...¡± I trailed off realizing slowly that this strange man, in his grey pin-striped suit, was not a cop.

    He looked at me sympathetically¡­ or was it pity?

    ¡°From the way I hear it told, you did quite a fair bit to him before he was able to get his knife into you. You put up one hell of a fight for someone that had been stabbed. And not many people can say they''ve come back from the dead after being disemboweled,¡± He sat on the edge of the bed. I wanted to shift away. This man made me uncomfortable and every fibre of my being wanted to pull the little string beside the bed to call the nurse.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°However, I fear you misunderstand my purpose here. I work for an organization called the Order of Vigilance. Its a group of very unique individuals working towards making the world a better place by controlling...¡± He froze, mulling over his words carefully. "...potiential hazards for humanity."

    A million questions rushed through my brain. Order of Vigilance? Was I being recruited into a superhero team? And if so, why me?

    What did any of this have to do with my ex-girlfriend having her new boyfriend gut me like a fish? I tried to come up with a smart response but my head swam.

    ¡°Huh?¡± I said out loud. Real profound¡­

    ¡°It is the Order¡¯s belief that someone who has defied death in such a way as you, might be able to assist us in controlling and containing a particularly¡­difficult item." The man motioned to my abdomen which was still tightly bandaged.

    "I¡¯ve been sent to recruit you, Dyson Weiss and offer you a most agreeable starting wage. I¡¯d also like to assure you that your present condition will not hinder you in obtaining life insurance through our benefits package, as it appears you will certainly need it.¡±

    I kept asking myself if this guy was for real. I stared at him and his calm demeanor. His disarming smile was causing the opposite of its intended effect. I wanted to scream out. I wanted to run. None of this made sense to me.

    ¡°What¡¯s the starting wage?¡±

    Instead, I asked stupid questions, falling deeper down the rabbit hole.

    Death was nothing compared to the door I had just opened. Anders smiled at me, and pulled a card from his breast pocket. He stood again and pressed the card into my hand and gripped gently with both of his own.

    ¡°One thousand USD upon each completed mission. There will be smaller, easier jaunts and those will pay less, obviously. You will be provided with living accomadations here in the city at our headquarters where you will be trained by the other Chosen. Call me when you have made up your mind, but please, sleep on it.¡± Anders reminded me of a sleazy used car salesman.

    ¡°You never told me what exactly I¡¯ll be controlling. What kind of missions?¡± I asked, trying to sit up and stave off more nausea.

    Anders chuckled to himself as I weakly tried to raise myself up and motioned for me to stay put.

    ¡°I¡¯m not at liberty to share that information with you yet. Should the money sound appealing, or should you desire to find a higher purpose than grovelling over your lost love, you can reach me at this number.¡± He shook my hand with the card in it and turned to leave.

    I was stunned.

    He had called me on my shit and I couldn¡¯t even defend myself. Anders wasn¡¯t wrong though and it bugged my sensibilities; he knew too much about me.

    Had he read my medical records? Was I being followed? Maybe he really was a cop.

    Before I could think to ask anymore questions, he was gone.

    ¡°Asshole¡­¡± I muttered to myself.

    I looked down at the card in my hand. It was a plain black rectangle with a silver phone number on it. Turning it over, the letters OOV were written in stylized raised printing.I threw it on the chair he had been sitting on.

    How did this guy expect a 20-something year old from Toronto, Ontario who had been dead a day earlier to go on missions to "protect humanity"? Why had his organization, this Order of Vigilance, noticed me?

    I strained to reach my small pile of possessions on the table beside my bed and grabbed my headphones. I slipped them on and turned on my music, laying my head back down on the pillow and let the painkillers do their job.

    I awoke disoriented to the sounds of a Code Blue. I heard nurses and doctors running down the hall. I could hear them enter the room beside me and the AED charge. After a few failed attempts at recessitation, I heard them call time of death.

    It was jarring, but not as much as the wispy spirit the drifted through the wall and into my room. She was almost completely translucent, dressed in a hospital gown. Her hair and skin were so white they almost blended with the walls. But her bright red eyes stared at me, as I stared back.

    "What the fuck?" I said, trying to move away. The pain kept me firmly in my bed and I shuffled back. "What the actual fuck?"

    "Can you see me?" She asked, her head tilting to the side.

    I nodded, my mouth agape.

    She seemed surprised. But then she turned back and waved at the wall. An old man, equally as translucent, wandered through my wall as well. He was similarly dressed.

    "Can you see him?" The ghost girl asked.

    I looked between her and the old man, who I assumed had just died in the other room.

    I nodded but all I could say was "What the fuck?"

 Chapter 2: Erik

    I waited patiently for Mr. Pendragon¡¯s return to the Cathedral. Prior to leaving, his orders had been for me to train one of the new recruits, a girl named Kalysta Kokinos. Apparently, she was a legacy, the child of a former Chosen. Most of us were. It wasn¡¯t exactly easy to recruit people who weren¡¯t already directly involved with the Order. The ordeal of training her proved to be more effort than it was worth; she was stubborn.

    I sidestepped as she came in with an overhead swing of her training staff. I swatted her in the back with my wooden sword as she passed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put all your weight behind the blow. Maintain your balance.¡± I swiped at her left leg and she yelped like a child. The blow never actually connected, but she whined none the less.

    ¡°You¡¯re moving too fast.¡± Kalysta complained. A horizontal swing came in at my head, but her hands were too far down the staff. I brought up my shield and the staff clattered to the floor. I wheeled on her and put my sword against her neck.

    ¡°Tagged. Reset.¡± I must have said it fifty-seven times. I realized I was clenching my jaw in frustration. Teaching the basics of combat is easy enough if the student is receptive. I had the feeling that Kalysta was not the type of girl that did sports for recreation. Looking her over, she wasn¡¯t even dressed properly. She had not come to the Cathedral prepared for what we do. I would have to address my concerns with Mr. Pendragon later.

    Kalysta made a spectacle of going to pick up the wooden staff. She sauntered off, swaying her hips. She circled around the staff till she was facing me and bent over. I noticed her low-cut shirt and then...

    ¡°Tag. Reset.¡± She sneered.

    The ball of my ankle stung from her low sweep.

    Kalysta giggled as she backed up, swinging the staff in many impressive arcs. Perhaps my assumptions were wrong. She knew how to use every weapon in her arsenal, it would seem.

    ¡°You getting tired yet, Erik?¡± She teased. I attempted to calm myself as I felt my teeth grind. I tried to pass off the red on my cheeks as exhaustion. She was beginning to get on my nerves.

    ¡°Lucky shot. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± I drove forward with a thrust and she sucked in her stomach to avoid the hit by barely an inch. Her staff connected with my sword, and then with my shield as I brought it forward for a bash. I watched, amazed, as she twirled her staff and then herself. She became a swirl of long scarlet hair. Her body moved like a dancer; exotic, mesmerizing, elegant.

    I became confused with all the distractions. Training with the others never flustered me this much.

    She blocked one slash, two slash, and a low sweep of my sword. I found myself overextend and¡­

    THWACK.

    I hit the training room floor and winced as my teeth clattered together. I saw two¡­ no, three of her. I reached up to my forehead and wiped away blood.

    ¡°Good shot.¡± I groaned.

    ¡°Oh my god, are you ok?¡± I heard her staff clatter as she rushed over. This close, there is just one of her again and my vision begins to settle. Her hair falls over me when she leans over, tickling my face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve survived much worse.¡± I told her, silently praising the Gods for the padded floor, and that I didn''t bite my own tongue off.

    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡± She whined. I waved her back as I sat up and wiped more blood from my face.

    ¡°Nothing that won¡¯t heal.¡± I stood up and almost fell over. I was losing more blood than I thought I was. I guess she actually knew what she was doing. Mentally scolding myself, I felt a mix of emotions about the whole scenario. Definitely more effort than it was worth.

    Kalysta caught me as I fell back towards the floor. Her arms were strong and muscular. I felt safe. I shook my head to clear my vision and the new feeling of vulnerability. I hate letting myself get emotional. I tried to move away from her, but her tight grip on me insisted I stay.

    ¡°Should I take you to the healing pools?¡± Her voice was ringing in my ear. I shook my head and pointed to the medic station just off the training room. She sighed at my stubbornness. I realized that her and I had that in common.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Kalysta pushed open the door with her foot and heaved me into a chair; no easy task as I¡¯m about six foot three and two hundred and sixty pounds of mostly muscle. She moved for the gauze and bandages.

    ¡°Staple gun.¡± I said, taking my hand away from my head and snapping my fingers in the approximate direction of the tool. The gash was deep, but it would heal if I could get it closed. She gathered alcohol swabs and gauze, cleaning the wound. She cringed when she grabbed up the staple gun.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can do this.¡± She said turning it over in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Erik.¡± She offered it to me. I grabbed her hand instead.

    ¡°They had a name for women like you where I am from. The ancient Norse called them Shieldmaidens; warrior women who would fight alongside men as equals. I am impressed with your skills in battle and I feel like I might have misjudged you. However, if you are strong enough to split a man¡¯s skull, you should also be strong enough to own up to the consequences. Which in this case, would be stapling my head closed before I bleed out.¡± I sighed heavily as I felt my head spin.

    ¡°There will come a time, working for the Order, that you will face more challenging obstacles with deeper consequences than just this.¡±

    I moved her hand up to my head with the stapler and helped her press it against the open wound. It stung and the pain threatened to take my consciousness.

    ¡°You will do this for me, yes?¡± I looked at her with a stern glare, but my eyes were pleading.

    Kalysta just stared at me for a long time, absorbing my words and thinking. She reminded me of an image of beauty; a painting I once saw of Aphrodite. I steadied my breathing with a loud exhale to fill the silence. I did not like the emotions she evoked in me.

    The first staple hurt more than the wound. And then the second, third, fourth¡­fifth¡­

    Once she got the hang of it, she became a natural. I would almost assume she might have had some skill in nursing, but my assumptions about her had all been wrong thus far.

    Around when she had finished, Mr. Pendragon peeked his head around the corner of the medical room.

    ¡°I thought I heard people in here. How is training going?¡± He smiled at me knowingly. I stiffened at his presence and tried to stand. He waved at me to sit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get up. I see Kalysta is fitting right in.¡± He smiled at the girl as he came around the corner and leaned against the wall. She smiled back at him and it occurred to me that perhaps they knew each other prior to her coming to the Cathedral.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯d like to talk with you in private when you have a moment.¡± My head was spinning and he could see it on my face.

    ¡°You¡¯re likely concussed. Kalysta will stay with you for a while and make sure you don¡¯t pass out. We can talk later. I actually have somewhere I have to be.¡± He looked absently at the door.

    ¡°Understood.¡± I replied like a solider. Kalysta nodded that she would stay.

    ¡°How are you finding things here?¡± Mr. Pendragon turned to focus on Kalysta. She shrugged and smiled softly.

    ¡°Its not as comfortable as my Auntie¡¯s place, but it will do. I really had no idea what to expect when I saw an abandoned Cathedral in downtown Toronto. But I kind of like the hidden bunker feel of the place. The dorms are big, the Rec Room is nice and the food isn¡¯t awful.¡± She flicked her wrist in my direction absently. ¡°Erik is okay too, I guess.¡± She smiled at me playfully.

    I was unsure what to make of the girl. I realized I had no idea what to expect from her.

    Mr. Pendragon chuckled and stood, satisfied that I would be in capable hands.

    ¡°Can I ask where you are headed next Sir?¡± I tried to look up at him but the fluorescent lights hurt my eyes.

    ¡°I have to go see an old friend.¡± He said, almost sadly, before leaving the room. There was a vacancy in his eyes in that moment, and I wondered what burden he was carrying.

    As the head of the Toronto Branch of the Order of Vigilance, many duties fell to Mr. Pendragon, and I felt guilty that I was not in a position for some of those burdens to be delegated to me. I again, tried to stand and Kalysta put her hand on my shoulder.

    "You should probably stay put." She gave me one of her silly smiles, trying to be playful.

    "Why are you here?" I asked, clutching my head. I realized from the startled look on her face that my question had come off way more aggressive then intended. She stare at the door, with the same vacancy that Mr. Pendragon had left with. She sat down on the bed next to my chair and seemed to deflate.

    "My mother was a Chosen. She used to be close with Anders. He used to check in on me a lot when I was growing up. My Auntie told me he was just a family friend. Last year, Anders explained the Order to me and what he and my mother did. He explained how her role here got her..." She trailed off, before seeming to gain her composure.

    Kalysta stood up and quickly changed her demeanor and I realized that she carried much more on her shoulder than she let on. I felt bad for her.

    "I asked Anders if I could join the team and learn about the hidden world that the Order protects. He told me I had to wait till I finished high school, and then I could make the decision after working here for a summer. But I''ve already made up my mind. I want to do what my mother did. I want to help people." She smiled again, but this time I could tell that it was mostly to cope.

    "That''s very noble of you. I can respect that." I grunted through the pain of my throbbing head. "Where did you learn to fight?"

    "Anders mostly. I did fencing and archery clubs in high school. He said you were the team leader and that I should make a good first impression." She motioned to my head and chuckled.

    "Consider your impression made." I sighed, but couldn''t help but laugh a bit myself. "Welcome to the Order of Vigilance, Kalysta."

 Chapter 3: Chase

    Finishing the bottle was easy. I had never met a bottle I couldn''t finish.

    ¡°Another.¡±

    The bartender looked at me skeptically, but I showed no signs of actually being drunk. I wasn''t loud, and I certainly wasn''t drawing attention to myself. The drink slid down the bar and the ice clinked against the glass as my hand clutched the liquid salvation. It touched my lips and for a moment, I felt bliss. The second sip left the glass empty.

    ¡°Another.¡±

    I had been sitting here for a few hours. The grimey little dive would run out of booze before they threatened to kick me out. I was a paying customer, and had made an effort to pace myself, until now.

    ¡°Another.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t supposed to be here until nine, but I had figured I¡¯d get some ¡®me¡¯ time in first, try to sate my thirst; fill the void. Finishing the bottles was easy. Dealing with what was at the bottom, now that was the hard part. I kept count of how long it had been...

    ¡°Ten years, three months, two weeks, one day, four hours¡­¡± I mumbled under my breath.

    ¡°Pardon me?¡± The bartender asked.

    ¡°Another.¡± I replied.

    He appeared almost sympathetic. Maybe it had been pity. Probably. He looked like he didn''t want to be here any more than I did. But we met like this every night for quite a while. I had grown familiar with the young man''s solemn face and deep voice. I appreciated that he never asked me any personal questions, but remained open to listening had I needed to vent.

    It was clear by looking at me, that I didn''t belong. I stood out like a Halloween display at Christmas. Most of those around me wore leather jackets with patches or plaid work jackets. I was well dressed and well kept. I often wore darker toned dress clothes and fancy shoes. But we all shared one thing in common.

    Rock bottom.

    I could feel their eyes on me. It could feel their eyes too. I wanted it to stop. It wants them to try something, anything to get a violent reaction. My Artifact caused my vision to go red, and I took a deep, steadying breath

    ¡°Another.¡± This time it sounded like a plea.

    ¡°Sir, I think you¡¯ve had enough.¡± The bartender wasn''t angry, but there was a sterness in his voice. He wasn''t wrong either.

    ¡°Another, please?" I tried.

    ¡°One more and then you¡¯re cut.¡± He said with not a even a hint of maliciousness. He sounded almost sad. I spent a lot of time like that. Sad.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He nodded and moved to the other end of the bar. I wouldn''t see that last drink for a bit. The last sip of my current drink stopped the red flashes, but I could still feel It looming. My burden.

    Tyrfing

    The Order had put this burden on my shoulders when I was barely an adult and I never stopped paying the price for it. Even after I had left, ten years, three months, two weeks, one day ago¡­

    Anders had said he would meet me here at nine but it was going on ten. I was tempted to leave. I had no idea why I had even bothered to meet up with him in the first place. Once upon a time, we had been good friends, like brothers really. But since I had left the Order, we hadn''t spoken much. Barely ever.

    My new drink came around and I sipped it gently. I would have to make this one last.

    I can feel Tyrfing shudder. It tried to push and pull in my mind, begging to be released. It was a battle that I constantly faced. I looked to the door for Anders or for escape.

    As a familiar face with greasy hair waltzed through the door, I knew my chance for escape was gone. He looked around the place and cringed. When his eyes settled on me, his gaze softened and he shot me with finger guns. It was hard not to roll my eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you my friend.¡± I saw him offering his hand to shake out of the corner of my eye and I finished my drink instead.

    ¡°Right, well, straight to business then.¡± Anders climbed onto a bartool and straightened out his tacky grey suit.

    ¡°I never said we were in business.¡± I wasn''t in the mood to play games. Tyrfing wasn''t either. Our emotions synchronized and I froze. I could feel the sword fueling my negative emotions and I held onto the railing of the bar like it was a rollercoaster. Anders saw my discomfort.

    ¡°I would not have asked you to meet me here if it wasn¡¯t important.¡± He moved to put his hand on my shoulder but thought better of it.

    ¡°I need you to come back.¡± He said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°No.¡± I replied with finality.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Chase, the Council thinks you''ve been away for far too long. They''ve given you more time to greive then they had ever intended."

    ¡°Who are they to tell me when I''m done greiving? Am I just supposed to wake up one morning and pretend all of this didn¡¯t happen?" I could feel the rage building up inside me fast. Perhaps too fast. "The Order just wants the Artifact back and they know they can''t get it without me."

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not true. Besides, you know they could seperate you from that thing if they wanted to, but nobody wants that.¡± He looked down into his lap and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°They are welcome to try. So are you. Would you be able to hold the lives of everyone in this room on your conscience? What if it spilled out into the streets? How many more innocent lives have to die because of this damned sword?¡± I found myself overheating.

    Tyrfing was unlike most other Artifacts; It had sentience. It had emotions, desires, but mostly it felt rage. It had a constant need to destroy. When I had been bonded to the cursed sword, it had ruined my life. It made every single mission I had done with the Order of Vigilance more difficult than it had ever needed to be.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight you Chase. I¡¯m here to ask you to come back to the Order." He sighed again and all his bravado was gone. "There aren¡¯t a lot of us left.¡±

    This was the Anders I knew. The man I used to spend hours training with. Talking with.

    ¡°There was never a lot of us to begin with. Even fewer when I left.¡± I took another deep breath and tried to smile.

    ¡°Even fewer now.¡± He seemed genuinely sad. We had only been a handful before I had left. I had heard that the others on our team had left shortly after I did. The events of that day ten years ago splintered us.

    ¡°How many are left?¡± I asked, trying to care.

    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s just me. They have me recruiting them young now. Its harder to get adults to believe in what we do. There is one boy, Erik. Do you remember Erik, Magnus''s son?" He tried to connect with me, but the past was the wrong way to do it.

    "I don''t want to talk about the past Anders." I told him, taking another small sip of my last drink.

    Anders turned to face me. This time I met his gaze. I must have been hard to look at because I saw him wince.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I have to apologize." He said suddenly. His tone becomes sharp and indignant and I realize I have lost the Anders from before. "They made me the Master of the Toronto Branch and I have to do what''s best for the Order. I need you to listen to me."

    Sorry wasn''t good enough. It never had been. I felt the glass shatter in my hand and we both looked down in shock.

    "You guys need to leave." The bartender said gently. He could tell there was tension and didn''t want to upset anyone further. I nodded and pulled a wad of bills from my pocket. I got up from my seat and nearly fell over. Anders reached out for me, but I swatted him away.

    The dull colors of the little dive bar rushed away as I exited. The bright street lights and evening traffic were blinding. Across the street there was a little park that seemed dark enough for me to get away. I could sense Anders following along behind me. I didn''t care anymore. I could feel the sword pulsing with rage, mixing with my own emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to bring you back if you won¡¯t come willingly.¡± Anders said, once we were alone in the park.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to try, old friend. It won''t end well for either of us." I found my voice escaped me as a growl.

    I heard the metallic cry of Excalibur leaving its sheath. He had summomed his Artifact with the intent to fight me.

    I remembered how he''d beamed with pride when he was bonded to his family heirloom. They had told us that during the Bonding Ceremony, the Artifact chose us, giving us the name Chosen. But it felt rigged.

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t kill me with that. Excalibur can only be used to kill if the wielder is true of heart and just. Killing me here would only be a betrayal." I sneered at him from under the mess of hair that had fallen in front of my face as I stumbled around drunk.

    I felt the heat on my back as Tyrfing materialized from red smoke. The blade glowed like flame and the dragon shaped hilt shimmered with gold. It''s regal appearance betrayed its true nature.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you Chase, but I will. Last chance.¡± Anders held Excalibur out to the side, as non-threateningly as possible.

    ¡°You remember how my sword works, right Anders?" I moved my hand over my shoulder, as if threatening to draw it.

    ¡°I remember the curse of Tyrfing.¡± Anders eyes were filled with sadness. "Every time the sword is drawn from its sheath, someone must die before it will cease its bloodlust. But you don¡¯t have to draw the sword.¡±

    His eyes widened as my hand inched closer to the hilt.

    ¡°Every damn time I draw this blade someone dies. And every time I pray to the Gods that it¡¯s me, but you and I both know that¡¯s not how this works. You knew the curse on this Artifact before it was even mine to bear. You knew the curse but didn¡¯t say anything because each time I drew it, an enemy of the Order fell!" I shouted. I could feel Tyrfing urging me to draw it. Pushing me to strike him down where he stood.

    ¡°Please calm down.¡± Anders was panicking now. I could see the sweat on his forehead in the moonlight.

    ¡°The Order knew the curse too. They didn''t care what it would unleash or who would get hurt in the process. And you just moved up the ranks, ever the willing lapdog. Anders Pendragon the golden boy." I spat.

    ¡°You need to calm down! Gather your thoughts. Don''t let the sword win!¡± He called out, but it felt distant.

    ¡°And what did I get? The cursed blade Tyfring! Doomed to kill someone upon every draw. And let¡¯s not forget the best part. The wielder is doomed to commit three great evils. Three, Anders!¡± I continued. He glanced at the three rubies set in the crossguard of the sword. Two glowed with fiery ferocity, while the third was dull and without any shine.

    I could see the muscles in his sword arm tense. He was scared. This wasn''t a fight he wanted.

    ¡°We have no control over what Artifacts the Vault gives us. They choose us. Tyrfing must have chose you for a reason.¡± Anders said, desperately trying to reason with me.

    My hand gripped the hilt and I was tempted to embrace the fury and pain flowing through me. Tyrfing clawed at my mind, trying to pry control from me. I try my best to hold on. Anders is right, the sword is getting the better of me. But it all hurts so much.

    ¡°I can¡¯t live with myself, Anders! But the damned sword won¡¯t let me die. I killed her. I hacked her apart and she wouldn¡¯t even defend herself! I loved her and I had to watch as this damned thing split her face open. I remember all of it. I have horrible nightmares every night. All I do is live with pain!"

    Every single day for ten years, three months, two weeks, one day...

    ¡°I can help you! We can figure out how to separate you and the sword without killing you. If you come with me, if you help the Order, I promise you I will do everything I can to part you from this curse. You have to believe me Chase."

    I struggled against the sword. It wanted blood and death. It wanted to be free. My knuckles turned white and my palm hurt.

    "He didn¡¯t stop us. He watched you kill her. If he couldn¡¯t have her, then neither could you." Tyrfing whispered in my mind.

    In that moment, I realized I was being manipulated. Anders had been the perfect target for all of my rage. For the swords rage. If looks could kill, Anders Pendragon would have died that night. Tyrfing did not get free. No corpse would rest on my conscience.

    Except hers...

 Chapter 4: Orion

    <main>

    "Another outstanding mission, another artifact recovered. Just another day on the job. But boy, is it hot here." I thought to myself.

    Surprisingly, even underground, presumably under a great pyramid, the temperatures were still uncomfortable. We would all look like lobsters by the time we got home, but it was totally worth it.

    ¡°How many undead does it take to stop the Order?¡± I heard Ethan boast. He¡¯d taken his shirt off again, which was becoming a regular occurance even outside of the sweltering heat. He jumped between the heaps of recently desecrated mummies we had to put down in order to get the Eye of Horus.

    ¡°Clearly more than what was buried here. Now quit goofing around.¡± Amelia, his sister, whacked him with the butt end of her spear, Gae Bolg.

    I smiled too. It had been such an exciting mission filled with cursed mummies, angry scarab swarms and trapped tunnels. The others would have called me a nerd if I said it out loud, but the whole thing had reminded me of Dungeons and Dragons.

    And here we were sitting around, panting and sweating from a job well done. It helped that the pay was amazing.

    Ethan swung his sword above his head with his shirt on the end, whooping and cheering, which made the rest of us laugh. All except Tadashi, who was sitting in the darkest part of the chamber, wiping the mess from his katanas, Muramasa and Masamune. He rarely spoke, but that made him efficient on missions that required stealth. Unlike Ethan who could be heard a block away.

    Ethan''s shirt flew off the end of his sword and landed on Tadashi¡¯s head. The silence was deafening. The stoic boy slowly slid the shirt from his face, balling it up, and glaring at Ethan.

    <div>

    ¡°Come on man, it wouldn¡¯t kill you to smile or something.¡± Ethan shrugged.

    Tadashi whipped the balled shirt back at Ethan, nailing him in the face. He smiled briefly, but it was gone in a flash.

    ¡°Now, now boys, save it for training room.¡± Amelia shook her head, still laughing, and then motioned to me. ¡°Come on Ori, let¡¯s go get the transportation ready. You boys can catch up.¡± She wagged her finger at the other two and proceeded to herd me back through the tunnels. Ethan shot me a panicked look, but I was already gone before I could protest.

    ¡°Is it safe to leave the two of them back there?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Oh yea,¡± She laughed. "I''m certain Tadashi won''t kill my brother, despite how obnoxious he can be.

    We walked down sandy hallways filled with ancient hieroglyphs and statues that were mostly worn away by time. I stopped to appreciate the hard work and enduring quality. I wondered if the people who had put these here would ever had suspected that people like us would see their work, thousands of years later. It was neat to ponder. Amelia smirked at me as she passed me.

    "Come on you dork, we gotta get going." She teased, swatting me playfully. I stared at her as she walked by. Amelia was always cheerful and confident. She had an aggressive, competetive nature that made me glad she was on our side. Her long raven colored hair was back in a bun, that had begun to unravel from all the fighting. I wondered how she had managed to still look so good after all of the mess. Looking down at my own stained white v-neck, I realize it might have had something to do with my own choice in clothes.

    We exited into the scorching sunlight just as it was starting to set. The night would get ridiculously cold and I wanted to be ready to go by then. I pulled our ride out of my pocket; a miniature sleigh made of red painted wood. I put it on the sand and backed up.

    ¡°Merry Christmas!¡± I bellowed as deep as I could. Yes, we did in fact travel via Santa¡¯s Sleigh. It popped up to full size with a full team of reindeer; minus Rudolph. Who knew?If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    The reindeer were all huff and spit because of the heat, stomping in protest. I patted Dasher on the flank and assured them that we¡¯d be flying out of here soon. We had been permitted to take the sleigh from the Vault for missions, three hundred and sixty four days of the year, for obvious reasons.

    In the back of the sleigh, we¡¯d already stored a decent haul. Aside from the Artifact we''d come here to get, the Eye of Horus, we had also managed to get our hands on a magic carpet, a particularly shiny ankh, and a magic lamp.

    ¡°Erik is gonna be so jealous he didn¡¯t get to come on this one.¡± I chuckled, looking over our tiny hoard of treasure.

    Amelia pulled our travel pack from the sleigh and reached inside. She tossed me a granola bar and a bottle of water. The former bounced off my head and the latter hit me in the chest. I have all the dexterity of a mud puddle. She moved to feed the reindeer next. You wouldn¡¯t believe how particular they could be. Most of them were fine with apples and carrots, but Comet had this weird thing where he only ate cookies. He must have been getting spoiled at Christmas time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he''ll feel really bad about missing all this heat and the dusty old mummies. He''ll be so broken up that he had to stay back and train the new girl.¡± Amelia said sarcastically, rolling her eyes.

    Since Kalysta had arrived, Erik had been paying more attention to her than Amelia and well, lets just say Amelia had gotten used to being the only girl on the team.

    <div>

    <div>

    Comet snorted derisively as Amelia absently tried to stuff a carrot in his mouth. He stomped his hoof and looked at her with disdain. I had never seen a reindeer look so offended.

    ¡°And I¡¯m sure the new girl will be right there beside him when we get there. They''ve spent sooo much time alone together." She continued.

    ¡°Amelia." I tried to warn her.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m just saying, he¡¯s really taken a fancy to her. He hardly ever looked at me unless it was to give orders and I practically threw myself at him. Like, on top of him.¡± She kept trying to force the carrot into Comet''s mouth, and the reindeer was visibly perturbed.

    ¡°Amelia, the reindeer.¡±

    ¡°I thought maybe he was into one of you guys for the longest time. I mean, come on, look how hot I am. You''d date me right?¡± She flicked at the strands of her messy raven hair falling on her face.

    ¡°Comet only likes¡­¡± I tried again, but she cut me off.

    ¡°You¡¯re like his best friend Ori, does he ever talk about me?¡± She wasn''t looking when Comet''s mouth reach passed the carrot for her hand.

    ¡°The cookies!¡± I shouted, truly the worst warning of all time. She looked herself up and down, trying to decide if I was talking about her or not but it was too late¡­

    ¡°Ow, you little shit!¡± She cried.

    I swear I saw the reindeer smirk after it bit her hand.

    ¡°Here fat ass.¡± She stuffed a couple of cookies in Comet¡¯s mouth and he chewed away happily. She looked at me astounded, like I hadn''t just been shouting at her.

    ¡°To be honest Amelia, Erik doesn¡¯t really open up to me about girls or stuff like that. I mean we talk, sure, but its mostly about training and Order stuff. Sometimes he talks about sports, but it¡¯s kinda hard to keep up with that stuff when you have no interest. He knows I don''t really like that stuff, but its not like he want to listen to me talk about books and games...Sorry. I''m ranting." I prattle on too long and I lose her.

    ¡°I was the only pair of tits in that damned place for months!¡± She let out a frustrated little shriek and Gae Bolg materialized in her hand. ¡°Whoops¡­¡±

    We shared a laugh and I mimicked her shrieking like a little girl and called out to my own Artifact; Apollo¡¯s Golden Bow. It appeared in my hands and I immediately fumbled it. The bow landed in the sand and I cringed, half expecting to be smited. I quickly dismissed it and Amelia and I continued to laugh.

    ¡°I better not screw around with those. Could you imagine Apollo being in a great battle somewhere and all of a sudden some moron on Earth calls his bow away and then proceeds to drop it. I should be dead like four times over.¡± I shook my head. My stomach hurt from laughing so hard.

    ¡°What¡¯s all the screaming about?¡± Ethan called, rushing from the tunnels. He was a good brother like that, always rushing to his sister''s needs. But he wasn''t too sharp.

    <div>

    <div>

    ¡°Umm, nothing.¡± Amelia and I looked at each other and laughed again. Ethan was still looking around for enemies that weren''t there. He saw us dismiss our weapons and calmed. Amelia and I climbed into the sleigh, waiting for the other two.

    Ethan kissed his blade, The Sword of Attila aka the Sword of Mars, aka a bunch of other things, cause every great warlord in history has owned the damn thing, before dismissing it as well. He then clamoured over the side of the sleigh instead of stepping over the low part. When Tadashi climbed in, he sat by the back rail, amongst the cargo.

    ¡°You know you can sit up here with us right?¡± Ethan said, waving his arms dramatically. Tadashi pulled his bandana down over his eyes and slumped, trying to rest, or at least to ignore Ethan how turned back to us, to see Amelia staring at him.

    ¡°Did I miss something?¡± Ethan narrowed his eyes, but smiled anyway cause he''d had to miss a joke. Amelia winked at me knowingly and then shook her head at her brother.

    "Boys." She sighed. I couldn''t help but chuckle, but I felt like I was missing something too. Did she know something that neither Ethan or I had picked up on? I shurgged and gathered up the reins, cracking them.

    ¡°On Dasher, on Dancer, On Prancer and Vixen¡­¡± I called out, the only way to get the reindeer moving. I rolled my eyes as everyone started to laugh. I¡¯m sure even Tadashi cracked a smile.

    ¡°Every time guys, really?¡±

    </article>

    </main>

 Chapter 5: Dyson

    I found out ghosts are a thing I could see now. Even scarier than that, I can also see the Reaper spirits that guide them to the afterlife. After taking Mr. Peterson from next door to...well, wherever it is he was going, the Reaper, Alma, as she had introduced herself, said she''d come back to check on me.

    She had told me it was unusual for mortals to see ghosts, but not uncommon. However, being able to see her was another thing. Apparently, I could look deeper into the Veil, she had called it, then normal.

    I sparked up the crumpled joint I had hid in my bloodstained sweater and turned up the volume on my headphones. I pressed them closer to my ears, almost intimately, as I inhaled. Breathing too deeply still hurt my stomach wound, but I had been healing abnormally fast. I sat on the roof of the hospital and exhaled slowly.

    The black night sky was littered with little freckles of light. I could almost see her smile in the sliver of moon that was visible. I was bitter and love-struck all at once. I was ever the hopeless romantic. But every time I think of her, I see him. That troll-looking behemoth of a man that she had replaced me with. I don¡¯t know what she saw in him.

    I pulled deeply on my rolled green comfort and exhaled my pain. I¡¯d learned to live with pain, physical pain at least. I had been an accident prone child, tumbling out of trees, falling face first off bikes and whacking my shins with scooters. When I had discovered hanging out in basements, smoking pot and playing video games, I had quickly traded my active lifestyle for something...more safe.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be up here.¡± I heard a voice say behind me.

    ¡°Took you long enough.¡± I said, hearing the footsteps approach from behind me. Anders sat down next to me, facing inward on the ledge, opposite to my legs dangling precariously off the roof.

    ¡°You would not believe the last few days I¡¯ve had.¡± He chuckled and ran his hand back through his hair. It wasn¡¯t greased back this time. He actually looked like a mess. Not only was his hair sticking out everywhere, his tacky grey suit was wrinkled and perhaps blood splattered?

    ¡°It can¡¯t be as bad as being disemboweled." I bemused.

    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised.¡± He sighed and turned to face me. ¡°So you¡¯ve had a few nights to considered the offer, you''re interested in joining the Order of Vigilance?¡±

    ¡°I told you over the phone, I¡¯m down to clown, but I want to know more about what it is you guys do. What is this Artifact you told me about?" I exhale a puff of smoke, and the wind blows it into Anders face. He looked so tired that he didn''t even flinch.

    "The Order of Vigilance is the only line of defense between this world and the unseen. All across the globe, members of the Order are trained to deal with all kinds of threats from magic to demons and everything else that goes bump in the night. Chances are, any fairytale, myth or legend you''ve heard is true. Hell, even some literary fiction is based on real Order members." He told me. I stared at him for a minute and then looked down at the cars rushing by below me on University Street.

    "You know, I woulda laughed in your face if you had told me that a few days ago." I chuckled. Anders looked at me puzzled.

    "I''m used to that. What changed?" He asked, genuinely curious.

    "I saw the ghost of the dude in the room next to me. And he was being led away by a Reaper." I told him.

    Anders froze for a moment, as if the gears in his head were spinning wildly out of control.

    "This might actually confirm what the Order had thought in the first place." He said after a moment.

    "Confirm what? That I''m the kid from Sixth Sense?" I smirked.

    ¡°The Order has obtained what is believed to be Death¡¯s Scythe due to an...unfortunate accident. However, everyone who has tried to pick it up so far has had their soul torn from their body, or simply dropped dead.¡± He half smiled trying to sell it like a old used car.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°The fuck do you mean souls torn from their body? I¡¯m not down for dying. Again.¡± I told him. Panic began to set in as I realized all this, the ghosts, the ghouls, the weird scythe, were real.

    ¡°We have a theory that since you¡¯ve died already and come back, part of you is already in the afterlife and since you are seeing ghosts and apparently Reapers, that would confirm our suspicions that part of you has touched the other side. So theoretically you should have no problem using the Scythe. If you are successful it and you could prove to be valuable assets to the Order and its struggle to collect and contain other powerful Artifacts. There are lots of bad people out there that would do anything to get there hands on something like that." He explained.

    I didn''t know what to say. Which was an ongoing problem, as not being able to communicate probably let to my now ex-girlfriend cheating on me.

    ¡°I guess I could try. What more do I have to lose? It¡¯s not like I have a whole lot going for me anyway." I sighed. I watched as the moon was hidden by some clouds, but the city lights made it seem like the moonlight was never there to begin with.

    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll write down the address of the Cathedral. All you have to do is show up when you¡¯re ready and we will introduce you to the team. I promise you, if you do well, you¡¯ll have years of excitement and more than enough money to retire early.¡± His smile was clearly fake, like some long forgotten memory crept beneath the surface. ¡°You¡¯ll make new friends that could last a life time if you foster them properly. There are a lot of very special people who work for the Order."

    When he said it, it was as if he was looking through me. Like he was reciting a script he had said and heard a hundred times before.

    Anders pulled a pen from his breast pocket and scribbled the address on a receipt he pulled from his pants. When he leaned in I noticed he stank of blood and sweat. Somehow he still managed to reek of cologne too. He grabbed my hand and forced the paper into it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this though, Dyson. If you don¡¯t show up at the Cathedral, I will not hold it against you. Its a big commitment.¡± He whispered. Close enough so that his breath on my ear was uncomfortable. Maybe he doesn''t think I can cut it. Perhaps his reservation is him having second thoughts about me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll be there.¡± I said confidently.

    He stared at me for a long moment and nodded before walking off. When he got to the door, he turned back to look at me, over his shoulder. He opened his mouth to say something, but thought better of it. I was beginning to feel like there might have been a stark difference between Anders the weird businessman, and Anders the human being.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it.¡± I finished my joint and threw it down the side of the hospital to watch it float.

    ¡°She¡¯s...not worth your pain.¡± He said softly. So softly I almost couldn''t hear it over the wind. I felt the blood drain from my face.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask. Not exactly the best cover.

    ¡°I know that look on your face. When you stare up at the moon and think of her. You compare her beauty to everything in life that once allured you. You see her in all the things that used to make you happy. She touched your soul and something resonates there. But there is so much pain.¡± He cringed a bit before opening the door to the stairs. ¡°Like it or not, she¡¯ll be a wound you carry your whole life, whether it¡¯s the one on your belly or the one in your heart. But you¡¯ll survive.¡±

    There was a longing, almost pleading, in his voice. I was unsure if he was trying to convince me, or himself.

    And then he was gone.

    Alone on the roof, with the freckled sky and the smiling moon, I thought of the woman I used to love. My scar.

    ¡°She¡¯s not mine anymore.¡± Saying it out loud was painful and cathartic. The sound of my voice was haunting.

    "You will always be my muse, my source, my energy. But you are a force of destruction in my life now. There is nothing left for me with you. There is nothing left for me anywhere." I said out loud, feeling the wind sweep away the tear that stung my face. The pain began to feel borrowed, like my time. If part of me truly was in the afterlife, as Anders and Alma had thought, then I hoped that it was the part of me that still clung to her.

    I looked down at the address in my hand. I knew what I had to do now. Besides, the money was good and who can pass up an opportunity to meet ''unique individuals''. I¡¯d have to get the doctor to give me some morphine to go. There was nothing else medical healing could do for me. My soul felt torn but my future was the poultice.

    Seated on the edge of the world with the moon and my pain, I realized that I was truly free.

    I could fly from here.

    Be part of something.

    A surge of realization jumped through me and I stood quickly. I was so excited that I had forgotten I was sitting on the edge of the hospital roof. The flying part was actually kind of fun, even if it wasn''t planned. It had been a rough couple of days. Also, the concrete hitting my face at like, a hundred miles an hour, tasted worse than it felt.

    Not that I could really feel anything.

 Chapter 6: Erik

    I often found myself sitting on the side lines as the others around me went about their lives. A silent observer.

    Amelia told me I¡¯m too stoic and need to lighten up. Well, what she had actually told me was to take the stick out of my ass. But I found it easier to lead by removing myself from the others. I took my position of Team Leader very seriously, and I know Mr. Pendragon would want me to. I found myself in a predicament, looking at the group of them sharing stories and enjoying their food in the mess hall. As usual, I sat by myself, going over the inventory numbers of our supplies and gear. I also liked to plot out our next missions and training sessions. I normally didn''t take my meals in the mess hall, but something had changed that drew my attention.

    ¡°Hey, why are you sitting by yourself?¡± Kalysta sat down beside me with a salad and I flinched.

    ¡°You startled me.¡± I grasped desperately at my composure and stoic nature, but it seemed to be in short supply around her.

    ¡°I noticed.¡± She hardly missed a beat. ¡°So are you gonna tell me why you¡¯re sitting over here all by yourself when your whole team is over there chatting up a storm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m...doing paperwork.¡± I said plainly. I had hoped if I continued to stare at my lists and numbers that she would go away. I couldn''t risk distractions...

    She grabbed my chin and pulled my head up. Her eyes, like large emeralds, bore into my soul and I found I couldn''t look away.

    ¡°It¡¯s rude to not look at someone when they speak to you.¡± She said sternly. Her face was hard to read and I couldn''t tell if she was being playful or if she was mad at me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just have a lot on my mind." I lied.

    ¡°How¡¯s your head?¡± Her face softened.

    ¡°It throbs from time to time, but I¡¯ll live.¡± I reached up to where she had cracked my skull.

    ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯ll live. While I appreciate your optimism, Mr. Team Leader, each day is not guaranteed. And from your friends tales of mummies and goblins, I think your line of work should speak for itself on the matter.¡± She leaned back and smirked at me. I couldn''t help but crack a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m a leader. It¡¯s my responsibility to tell everyone it¡¯s going to be okay even when it isn¡¯t.¡± I told her. I was constantly pushing the team and myself to be better.

    ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to lie to yourself. I feel like you say things to convince yourself rather than the others. Just an observation.¡± She casually took a French fry from my plate, ignoring her salad.

    ¡°I do what I must for the team. You¡¯ll get used to it. We all make sacrifices for each other. For the Order.¡± I told her.

    She made a facial expression that rubbed me the wrong way. Somewhere between indignation and a sneer.

    ¡°Like you sacrificed going on that mission to stay and train me? You purposely distance yourself from them at every chance you get. They¡¯ve already started getting used to you not being around.¡± She said, pointing at the group cheerfully talking amongst each other. Even Tadashi, who was normally quiet seemed to be enjoying himself. I tried not to take the observations personally. She was new, she didn''t know how things were yet.

    ¡°That¡¯s just how they are. Orion and Amelia are more than capable of taking charge while I deal with stuff here.¡± I could feel my eyes narrow.

    ¡°Stuff that Anders should be here doing, no?¡± Kalysta reached for another French fry and I batted her hand.

    ¡°Mr. Pendragon is out on business for the Order. He¡¯ll return when he can.¡± I told her. Her disrespect started to grate on me and I stood up and gathered my paperwork. She placed her hand on mine and suddenly I was trapped in those eyes again. Hesitation is a terrifying feeling for a warrior. You know that any moment spent unsure could mean defeat. I''m conflicted about the way she makes me feel, but I sit back down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to make you doubt yourself. I certainly don¡¯t mean to make you doubt your chain of command either.¡± She said quietly and I believed her. Kalysta wasn''t used to working with a team, as far as I knew, and adjusting to the way the Cathedral ran could be jarring for new people. I thought, perhaps she was projecting her own insecurities onto me. I looked to the group and then back at Kalysta. She smiled softly and shrugged, as if to apologize. Looking away from her was hard, but the inventory sheet caught my eye.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Hey, you ever see the Disney movie Aladdin?¡± I asked, changing the subject. My face must have turned red because the grin on her face was telling.

    ¡°I have." She replied.

    ~*~

    ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea? I¡¯ve never used anything like this before.¡± She said staring at the floating rug in front of us. The night air was crisp and refreshing.

    ¡°Me either. I just noticed this came in on the last mission. I¡¯ve always wanted to try one out.¡± I patted the magic carpet and hopped onto it. To my surprise, it held my weight. I sighed in relief and offered her my hand. She hesitantly accepted and sat down beside me.

    ¡°How do we make it go?¡± She asked, looking around, as if a steering wheel might popup. It was a fairly innocent assumption for someone new to this world of ours. I grabbed ahold of the front of the carpet and pulled back. We flew off the roof of the Cathedral, both screaming as we plummeted toward the lawn. Maybe it had just been me screaming.

    I pulled back sharply and the carpet peeled up at the last minute, ascending into the cityscape. Kalysta hadn''t stopped laughing the whole time. She clung to me for dear life, but at least she was having fun. Once I got the hang of the controls, we coasted between office buildings, flying high enough that the cars hopefully wouldn''t notice, but low enough to not be killed by an airplane. She kept looking at me with those eyes and I couldn''t help but feel warm around her. She laid her head on my shoulder and let out a big sigh. I opened my mouth to speak, but she cut me off.

    ¡°If you start singing A Whole New World, I¡¯m gonna shove you off.¡± She laughed.

    I looked down to the flashing lights of the traffic below.

    ¡°I¡¯ve survived worse.¡± I said with a shrug and a cocky smirk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± She shoved me, gently, and I shrieked. We both had a good laugh after that. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw something zip passed us. I turned back to look as some guy plummeted from the top of a hospital and hit the ground.

    ¡°Oh Gods.¡± I turned the carpet around and pointed him out to Kalysta. To my surprise, she didn''t flinch.

    ¡°Is there anything we can do?¡± She asked.

    ¡°If he isn¡¯t dead already maybe. I carry some Ambrosia in my pocket just in case something happens to any of us.¡± The magical ''fruit of the Gods'' was an emergency cure-all that the Order of Vigilance liked to use in the field. A small bite of the golden fruit was enough to cure horrible poisons and close gushing wounds. I had hoped that it might be able to help this person, but the chances were slim. I looked to Kalysta, as if to ask if we should bother and she nodded towards the hospital. I turned the carpet around sharply and aimed to land in an alleyway, where no one would see the flying rug.

    "Hey, are you alright?" I asked the crumpled heap on the ground. Kalysta moved beside his body and felt for a pulse.

    "He''s still alive, quick, do something." She motioned for me to come closer. I pulled the small golden berry-like fruit out of my cargo shorts and leaned over the guy.

    "This is ambrosia, if you eat this it might save your life." I told the guy. He looked like he had just exited a My Chemical Romance concert; all black clothing, chains hanging from his ripped jeans. His oversized black hoodie had flipped up, revealing bandages wrapped around his abdomen. I was surprised that no one else along the street had stopped, but Toronto was just like that. I force the ambrosia into his mouth.

    "How do you feel?" Kalysta asked, trying to move him into the recovery position.

    "Peachy." The emo kid croaked.

    "I''m going to have to reset some of your broken bones." I told him. "I''m Erik and this is Kalysta."

    "Nice to meet you. I''m Dyson." He grunted as we rolled him over. It appeared the ambrosia was doing its work quickly.

    "I''m going to need to reposition your legs." I warned him, as I gripped tightly and force his bent limbs back into place.

    "Whoa, are you a licensed professional or are you just getting frisky?" He quipped. I rolled my eyes.

    "You''re not out of the woods yet man, there is still a chance that the ambrosia could kill you even after it heals you." I told him, and his face went white. He seemed to stare passed me.

    "You don''t happen to see the weird little girl with the red eyes standing behind you, do you?" He asks. Kalysta and I both turn to look, but no one is there.

    "You may be hallucinating." Kalysta tells him. He chuckles to himself and puts his head back on the ground.

    "Tell me if anything else feels out of place." I asked, trying to keep him focused. He moved his newly relocated arms around his body before grabbing his groin.

    "Feeling a little light in the pants chief, you steal some for yourself?" He said. I could feel my face turn red. Kalysta giggled and I suddenly felt like we should have just left him alone.

    "We should take him back to the Cathedral." Kalysta said. Before I could protest, the guy spoke up.

    "Cathedral? Are you guys with the Order? What a coincidence I was just heading there myself. Took the shortcut down." He sat up and his body made an awful crunching sound. I looked him up and down again, astounded. How did he know about the Order?

    I was even more astounded when he stood up and started to limp down the road. He turned back to look over his shoulder.

    "You guys coming or what?"

 Chapter 7: Chase

    I couldn''t believe that I had got myself mixed up with the Order again. They had been right to put Anders in charge; he was charismatic and persuasive. And they were right to send him after me. Anyone else probably would have been killed.

    "You could have killed him." Tyrfing said. I ignored the ever-present voice in my head.

    Here I was, stalking the enemies of the Order of Vigilance once again. I kept tight to the shadows, moving only when the search lights of the heavily guarded dock moved away. The dock security had been blissfully ignorant of what was going on here. Like most normal people. They flicked their flash lights about with no regard or desire to actually finding anything. Routine has made them lazy. I ducked behind the cement pillar of one of the warehouses. It smelt like oil and iron.

    "This is almost too easy." The sword said, bored of the recon mission.

    The nearest guard suspected nothing and went about his circuit, then returned to the comfort of his little guard shack. I sprinted, my feet hardly making a sound.

    "You could kill him too. That could be fun."

    I heard voices as I got closer to the docked ship I was looking for. It stood out in the shipyard, being the only eighteenth century pirate ship around. After I climbed a low stack of shipping containers, I saw my targets; seven burly men dressed in all black. Typical grunts. I scanned among them for someone more important than the meat shields.

    Eventually my eyes settled on a smaller man, who made no effort to hide himself or be discreet. He walked weird, with swagger as the youth would say. His hair was short and spiky and he wore a heavy gold chain over his plain white wife-beater. His pants sagged well passed his ass in an attempt to be ''trendy''.

    ¡°Y¡¯all morons go grab the coffin. Boss man wants it tonight, says some shit''s about to go down.¡± His voice was irritating.

    The burly men headed off into one of the shipping containers. After a few uncomfortable moments, I can see them starting to struggle with what looks like a large crate.

    ¡°Careful with that shit yo! You bust that open and we¡¯ll all be fucked!¡± The punk yelled. The muscle reasserted their grip and shifted slower. The crate turned out to be more of a sarcophagus. Not the kind that the ancient Egyptians used, but more of an elaborate altar with a removable top. It was burnished gold color and longer than it was wide. On the one side I could see it has some kind of engraving I couldn''t make out from this distance.

    "Get closer and find out." Tyfring whispered.

    I reached behind me and Tyrfing materialized on my back, red smoke flowing around the sheath. I could feel its rage tearing at the edges of my mind, begging to be freed.

    ¡°Not yet.¡± I whispered out loud. A wave of anguish rippled through me and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up.

    I watched closely as the men in black slowly moved towards their vessel from the shipping container on the dock. The pirate ship was large with black sails and a blood red hull.

    "Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge"

    ¡°How could you possibly know that?¡± I whispered hoarsely to myself. To the sword.

    "I know more than you''d think. You don''t think a cursed sword wasn''t passed around to a few pirates? You weren''t my first." The sword snarked. "That ship holds almost as much rage and hatred as I do. We should kill them and take it for ourselves."

    ¡°I¡¯m not stealing a pirate ship.¡± I told it.

    Mulling about the deck there was at least twenty more black clad burly men. Strangely enough, as I got closer, I realized they all looked exactly the same. Each one was brownish grey and faceless. Where their face should have been was a Hebrew word that read ''Golem''.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "Disappointing. They don¡¯t bleed and technically don¡¯t die. I suppose you could simply kill that yappy one."

    They almost had the sarcophagus to the boat. Anders had sent me to simply observe and report, but I had a feeling that if they got away, we wouldn''t see that sarcophagus again.

    ¡°I¡¯m outnumbered.¡± I said to the sword, counting up the Golem mulling about absently.

    "Not with me you aren¡¯t."

    ¡°This is supposed to be a recon mission. I promised Anders.¡±

    "It doesn¡¯t have to be. Killing them would be much more effective. Besides¡­"

    ¡°I¡¯m not stealing the pirate ship.¡± I told the sword with finality.

    "Suit yourself."

    I took a deep breath and held it in. I closed my eyes tightly as I wrapped my hand around the hilt of Tyrfing.

    The sound it makes as I draw it from its sheath is like a thousand souls screaming in agony. I¡¯m flooded with rage.

    The Golem simply crumbled when struck hard enough. It took a few hits, but all of the ones holding the ancient artifact fell into piles of clay.

    ¡°Holy shit, what the fuck is going on?¡± The asshole from before poked his head out from the captain''s quarters of the ship. The sarcophagus now sat on the ground between me and him, on the gangway leading up to the ship.

    ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡± He called, come out to the rail, with all his swagger and bravado.

    "I am rage incarnate." Tyrfing responded in my head.

    I felt the pull of the blade. Someone had to die now so that it could be sated and so it would let go of its hold on me. I leapt over the sarcophagus, my adrenaline pumping. I could hear the Golem moving across the deck, lining up to intercept me.

    One down. Five down. Twelve.

    I struggled to keep out from under the heavy punches of the monstrous creatures. I ducked and weaved under a blow, only to be clipped in the face by another. I leapt onto the rail to dodge a tackling Golem, who plummeted into the harbour and turned to mud. I was pushed back down shortly after by another.

    Growling in frustration, I turn to look at the punk ass kid and move towards him. I gripped the blade with two hands, ignoring my broken rib and possibly my broken jaw. Tyrfing needed blood. I charge the group of Golem between me and him, tearing through the first two. Two more took their place quickly and pushed me back. Before I knew it, I¡¯m backed against the sarcophagus on the dock.

    I became so busy with the Golem, I didn¡¯t notice the ship pulling away until it was too far out for me to do anything about it. The remaining Golem continued to pommel me. I¡¯m crushed by their combined weight.

    "Enough!" The scream is a primal roar; a mixture of both Tyrfing and my own voice. My broken jaw throbbed.

    I began to move so fast that my flesh stung and my muscles burned. I felt my control over the cursed blade slipping. I felt all the mental and magic barriers in place coming down.

    The Golems fell into a heap of broken clay. Panting, I leaned on the blade. I dripped sweat, blood, something else that might have been mud. The Artifact was secure at the least and I sighed.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing over there? Stop!¡± The security guard flicked his little flashlight my way. I froze, hoping he would walk away. I could only imagine what he saw when he looked at me; hunched over, dripping with my own blood. How was he supposed to know I was the only victim? How do I explain to this man that a moment ago I was fighting clay monsters. I could feel Tyrfing''s excitement.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be back here. You¡¯re going to have to come with me.¡± He was polite and formal. Maybe he wasn''t as much of a lazy ass as I had assumed. He was a short, balding man, probably in his late fifties.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I whispered.

    ¡°That''s okay son, we all make mistakes. Let me just get you outta here and we won''t have to call the police." He said.

    Tyrfing moved my body for me. I got close to the guard and he moved for his sidearm. But he had barely undone the holster before I¡¯ve vaulted over the sarcophagus.

    ¡°Gods, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I said again, feeling awful for what was about to happen. I was in the car, but I was no longer driving.

    Tyrfing plunged into the man¡¯s gut and I gripped his shoulder, for support, for comfort. Perhaps for control.

    I felt the sword drinking his life essence. His viscera, his blood, his soul. The light left his eyes quickly, but the horror on his face remained.

    Sated, the rage of the blade dissipated and Tyrfing dematerialized.

    I began to feel the pain from fighting the Golems. The adrenaline and Tyrfing''s power were gone and I put my back against the sarcophagus, coughing up blood. I pulled out the phone Anders had given me.

    ¡°Call me whenever. I¡¯m here if you need me.¡± He had said. I muttered the words as I hit the speed dial. I made sure to switch on the GPS, just in case.

    ¡°Hello, Chase? Chase are you okay?¡± He knew I wouldn''t call unless it was an emergency.

    ¡°Harbor front. Artifact secure. Requesting evac. Man down.¡± My jaw hurt to move and my words came out slurred.

    ¡°On its way. Are you alright?¡± He sounded panicked.

    ¡°Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge. Full of Golem.¡± I''m couldn''t managed anymore words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone.¡± He said. I don''t know if he said anything else, cause I couldn''t hold my arm up to my ear anymore. I dropped the phone beside me and looked over at the security guard and shook my head. I Leaned my head back and closed my eyes.

    The terror on his face doesn''t leave me.

    But his fear was delicious

 Chapter 8: Orion

    Anders rushed into my room without even knocking. I had been sitting on my bed, doing research on my laptop, when he burst in.

    "Gather the team. I need you to go down to the shipyard docks and collect someone for me." He exclaimed loudly. I felt the vibration from my phone as he texted me the coordinates. I leapt from my bed and followed him out, as he continued down the dorm hallway to knock on the doors of the others. We all had followed him out to the main hall, getting dressed and gearing up on the way. Ethan stood against the wall, half dressed and half awake.

    "Focus up, we have an emergency." Anders said, continuously looking down at his phone. "I have an Order member doing recon in the field at the Harbourfront docks. He''s secured an Artifact that was being transported by what we believe to be agents working directly against the Order. He has sustained injuries and needs evacuation. I need you all to head down and secure them both and return them to the Cathedral. Am I clear?"

    We all nodded our agreement, but Anders frowned.

    "Where is Erik? I tried getting him first but he wasn''t in his room." He said. It felt nice to know I had been his second choice to lead the mission.

    I understood that Anders had been under a lot of pressure, and that Erik had taken on the burden of being like his second in command. Which had left me to lead our missions as of late. I felt like there should have been more veteran Order members here. My parents had once been part of Anders'' team back in the day, but they had both left to pursue careers outside of the Order after their friend, another team member, had been killed in the field. It felt like when Anders had been given the Toronto Branch, it had been like giving someone an antique. He had slowly and carefully put together our team, and used all the resources he could to get this place up and running. But essentially, we were a group of teenagers bumming around in the renovated basement bunker of an old Cathedral.

    "He''s probably out with the new girl." Amelia said with attitude. Anders grimaced.

    "Did they leave for a training mission? Doesn''t matter. I need you guys to go now." His voice was frantic, so we packed up our stuff and headed out.

    ~*~

    How the heck was I gonna fit this massive golden coffin in the sleigh?

    ¡°Do you even know what¡¯s in there?¡± I asked the dude dressed in all black. He looked rough and was laying against the side of the thing. I offered him ambrosia, but he waved it aside.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to get it open.¡± His voice was hoarse, and his jaw barely moved.

    Amelia prodded the thing with Gae Bolg, even going so far as to try and jam the spear inside to use like a crowbar. She was unsuccessful.

    ¡°Who were the guys trying to get their hands on this?" I asked. He had explained the Golem, which were super cool, but that didn''t tell me who the real bad guys were.

    ¡°I have a feeling I know, but I need to talk to Anders first.¡± He tried to stand, but his legs shook and gave out leaving him leaning heavily against the sarcophagus. I hesitated to offer my help again, but when he reached out for a hand, I felt obligated. I wrapped my arm under him, and waved Tadashi over to help. Together we managed to get him into the sleigh. The reindeer all started jumping about and pulling away. I looked at buddy in the black dress shirt and he shrugged.

    ¡°They never really liked me.¡± He grimaced as we jostled him into the rocking sleigh.

    ¡°Alright mister, we don¡¯t mind helping you out¡­¡± Amelia started in between grunts of whacking the sarcophagus with her spear. ¡°¡­but you gotta answer some questions. Who are you, and why all the hush-hush? Anders has never mentioned you before and I¡¯ve never seen you at the Cathedral.¡±

    She was right, we did need some answers, but now was hardly the time to interrogate the guy.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Probably better I let Anders explain. I''m Chase. I used to be part of the Order.¡± He sighed.

    ¡°Used to?¡± I said. I knew now that there was a much bigger story at play here. Was Chase part of Anders old team? Did my parents know him?

    ¡°Hey guys, the dock ledgers confirm that the ship docked here was named the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge. You¡¯d think someone would have asked more questions about a huge pirate ship, but apparently, it¡¯s not the first time its been here. Our pirate friends have been docking here on and off, for the last few years.¡± Ethan called out as he made his way back to the party. ¡°Also, someone stuffed a dead security dude into the guard shack locker. It was not pretty."

    All our eyes turned to the new guy and he shrugged again.

    ¡°Must have been the Golem.¡± I said, diverting their attention. I gave Chase a sideways glance, but headed back over to the artifact. Maybe Amelia was missing something. Sometimes she had a bad habit of brute forcing things. But I preferred a more intellectual approach. I was the kind of nerdy guy that liked puzzles. I often tried to get the others to join me for escape rooms in the city. I crouched down beside the thing and felt it all over, running my fingers along the engravings and looking for latches or anything else that stuck out. I found something familiar.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Star of David here. I didn¡¯t know the Jewish buried their dead in sarcophagi.¡± I told the team.

    ¡°Sarcophagi aren¡¯t exclusive to Egyptians. Other cultures and religions also revere their dead. It can be a sign of respect to the deceased. But my question is, what would they want with a dead Jew?¡± Chase piped up, popping his head over the edge of the sleigh. When he moved, the reindeer had a fit until he sat back down. He turned to glare at them.

    ¡°Well, can anyone read Hebrew?¡± I asked, running my finger over the engravings. I didn''t actually expect any of my team mates to know, and their shrugs reassured that.

    ¡°I can and I did.¡± Again, all eyes went to our new friend in the back of the sleigh.

    ¡°It is the body of Elijah Ba¡¯al Shem, Rabbi of Chelm. The man who first created the Golem.¡± Chase told us.

    ¡°I thought you said you didn¡¯t know what was in there?¡± I frowned, waving my arms dramatically at him.

    ¡°I said I hadn¡¯t been able to get it open. I know what¡¯s in there.¡± He said, slumping back into the sleigh.

    ¡°Listen here mister!¡± Amelia moved toward him quickly, Gae Bolg still at her side, but I put my arm out and she stopped. I gave her a look that made her simmer down.

    ¡°How are we even supposed to get this damn thing back to the Cathedral?¡± Ethan said, knocking gently on the lid.

    The sarcophagus slid open and I swear I had never heard anyone scream so loud in my life and like a little girl no less.

    ¡°Oy vey! You would not believe the headache I have. Lock an old Rabbi in a trunk for years, they did! How long have I been in there anyway?¡± An angry little Jewish man popped out and started flailing around. Ethan stumbled over his own feet and fell over. The ancient Rabbi turned to face him.

    ¡°What¡¯s a matter bubbeleh? You look like you¡¯ve seen a dybbuk!¡± His voice sounded like sandpaper felt.

    He spun around to look at all of us. "What''s everyone staring at?"

    Most of his clothes had rotted away, except his ridiculously large hat. He was mostly just taunt skin pulled across dry bones. One of his eyes was missing but he still wore his old cracked glasses that rested on what was left of his nose. Amelia gagged, and honestly, I felt like doing the same. Chase popped back over the railing to the displeasure of the reindeer. I''m sure they would have been much more disturbed by the zombie Rabbi.

    ¡°Shalom Rabbi, I apologize for the disturbance. You were being hauled onto a pirate ship by Golem. I managed to fight them off and we were just trying to figure out how to get into your coffin.¡±

    ¡°Meshugaas!¡± The Rabbi exclaimed. It was a raspy sound from his dried throat. ¡°Used my own Golem against me, those putz.¡± He crawled over the edge of his coffin and his arm fell off. I heard Ethan vomit somewhere behind me.

    ¡°Oy gevalt!¡± The Rabbi seemed very upset at his arm. He turned to look at me. ¡°Would you mind getting that for me?¡±

    I didn''t know what to do or say, I was super grossed out. I picked up his arm gently with the tips of my fingers and handed it back. He made a quick jostling motion and shoved it back into the socket where it reattached itself.

    ¡°Rabbi, would you return with us to our place of business? I know someone who is going to want to speak with you.¡± Chase asked. I looked at him in horror as I tried to contemplate how I was going to get the zombie on my sleigh.

    ¡°I suppose so, where else am I gonna go?¡± The Rabbi said, looking around. He cackled and it was a horrid, dry noise.

    Tadashi helped Ethan to his feet and wiped away some of the vomit on his face with his sleeve. The two stared at each other for a moment. Long enough that it was noticeable.

    ¡°Thanks for the hand.¡± The Rabbi said to me as he passed me, inviting himself to the sleigh. Ethan looked like he was ready to walk home instead.

    ¡°He¡¯s not sitting beside me.¡± Amelia whispered to me before dismissing Gae Bolg and climbing in beside Chase. Everyone piled in awkwardly in the back, while the Rabbi clamored into the front, right next to me. He looked over at me with his one bloodshot eye and gave me what I assumed was a smile.

    I didn''t even need to call out the reindeer''s names this time. They were happy to be away and gone and took off into the sky.

 Chapter 9: Dyson

    I limped behind Erik and Kalysta as they led the way to the Cathedral. Erik carried a large rug under his arm that apparently was a magic carpet. The pain in my everything had started to subside very quickly after Erik fed me the magic fruit.

    Magic. It was such a far off concept to me, but everywhere I turned in the last few days, there was something magical. I stopped to lean against a planter on the sidewalk.

    "You died again." I heard the voice say beside me suddenly. I jumped and almost fell over.

    Alma floated beside me, her white gown flapped in its own ethereal wind. She looked at me, head cocked, with her big red eyes.

    "I guess I did. I really took being accident prone up a level." I chuckled to myself. If anyone had been watching, it probably looked like I was talking to myself.

    "You are recovering remarkably fast. Even before that boy gave you the ambrosia." She looked down the road at Erik and Kalysta, who had stopped, waiting for me.

    I waved at them to keep going and got up, continuing my hobble. It was slowly getting easier to walk. Alma floated along beside me.

    "So what''s your deal?" I asked her. She stared at me like she didn''t understand.

    "Why are you still hanging around me. If you''re a Reaper, and I''m not dead anymore, shouldn''t you be off, like, doing your job?" I clarified.

    "You intrigue me. I watched you die the first time, and had been prepared to take you into the Afterlife. But then something happened to you. I couldn''t see you for a while, so I continued my rounds. I had just figured someone else had collected you. But then you were in the hospital, recovering. And even stranger, you could see me. Mortals aren''t supposed to see me." She told me.

    I detected a hint of loneliness, like she had gotten used to being forgotten, invisible. But her face was mostly expressionless as she stared at me, unblinking.

    "Wait, you were there the first time? Where you the smoky cloak thing?" It occurred to me I had seen her before the hospital if that were true.

    "That is sometimes how mortals see us before they pass." She said matter-of-factly.

    "So are you like...assigned to my case now?" I realized by here vacant stare that I was going to have to be more straight forward with her. "I guess if you want to stay..."

    "I would like to continue observing you. I need to know what makes you different." She said suddenly.

    We looked at each other for a long time, long enough that my legs had healed and I was walking better. I started to catch up with Erik and Kalysta.

    "Who are you talking to?" Kalysta asked. I got a better look at her now, and she kind of reminded me of Erin, my ex. Kalysta''s hair was a darker shade of red but her eyes shared the same piercing intensity.

    "Ghosts." I told her, sticking my hands into my pockets. Alma had floated off, or otherwise made herself invisible. I knew they couldn''t see her anyway, but I felt a little silly.

    Kalysta looked at me like I was delusional. Who was to say I wasn''t? Death causes oxygen depravation to the brain. I could be crazy now for all we know. Which would make me a very unreliable narrator.

    The Cathedral, as they had called it, was no exaggeration. It was old, but not ancient. It stood out amongst the skyscraper condos and office buildings in the downtown proper. It had three spires that rose up, with the middle one going higher and ending in a bell tower. The old stained glass windows had been covered from the inside with what appeared to be blackout curtains or cardboard.

    As we walked up the lawn, Erik led us to the back, behind an iron fence. He unlatched it and held it open for us, before moving ahead again to a small set of wooden doors. I was surprised when Erik slid a piece of fake brick out of the way to reveal an electronic keypad. He put in a number sequence and the door clicked open.

    Inside, was a modest interior with a few mahogany pews and some black iron candle holders. There was a small altar at the front, but the statue of Jesus had been removed from behind it, leaving just the remains of a stone cross. Erik quickly shepherded us into a back office.

    The office had a simple wooden desk, a bookcase and a few boxes filled with youth group pamphlets.

    "Okay, is this the part where you guys take my kidneys?" I joked, feeling awkward in the small space. Kalysta giggled, and I could hear Erik rolling his eyes, even though he faced away from me. I was certain he and I would be good friends.

    Erik pulled a book from the bookcase and it slid into the wall, revealing a spiral staircase leading down. It was like something out of a movie, and I found myself impressed. I was even more impressed when we reached the bottom.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The large dark room was a grid of stone pillars from east to west. On the wall up ahead of me, is a large digital map with lots of blinking lights and strange symbols.

    "Whoa." The word rolled out of my mouth. Looking into the deep darkness of the pillars, I saw the wisp of Alma floating around, exploring.

    Erik led Kalysta and I down a hallway to the left and automatic lighting began to flick on, one after the other. I was amazed at how big the space was down here. So many doors. There was a single room at the end of the hallway with the door open and a soft light pouring out. Erik knocked on the large wooden door and entered, motioning for us to follow him. I see Anders look up from behind his laptop.

    "Erik, nice of you to return to your duties." He said, full of venom. "And I see you found Dyson, how fortunate." When he stood up, the light under his face made him look much older than he was. His tired, haggard expression oozed disapproval.

    "Sir, I was out on a mission with Kalysta as you instructed." He told him. Erik seemed to forget that he still had the magic carpet under his arm. Kalysta was nowhere to be seen. Sneaky girl.

    "Your team seems to think you have an inappropriate relationship with the new trainee." Anders came out from behind his desk to sit on the edge of the dark wood. I watched with amusement and sat down on a leather sofa in the corner. What I would have given for some popcorn. I reached up to sling a headphone over my ear and disappointment flooded me; they had cracked and broken apart when I faceplanted off the hospital roof. At least I would be making good money going forward. Provided Death''s Scythe didn''t steal my soul.

    "I assure you, I have been professional in my dealings with Trainee Kalysta." Erik said, standing firmly. Anders and I both stared at him awkwardly, but he didn''t budge.

    "Regardless, I will be relieving you of your extended duties. I have a senior member of the Order who has returned and will be filling the position of Trainer." Anders said after a few awkward moments. Erik turned bright red. He looked like he was gonna pop a vein in his forehead. But he held it back with what looked like expert practice. He looked like the kinda guy who would go punch some drywall after this.

    "I understand." Was all he said. Anders waved his dismissal at him, and Erik turned to leave, glaring at me like it had been my fault. Nice guy.

    "Mr. Weiss," Anders said turning to face me. His demeanor changed, and he faked a smile just for me. "I''m glad you were able to make it here. Welcome to the Cathedral, the Order of Vigilance''s Toronto Branch."

    "Thanks Cap''n. So where do I sign my life away?" I said, half joking. Anders chuckled, but it was an airy, tired sound.

    "We can get to that later. I''d like to get the show on the road, so to speak, and see if our assumptions about you are true. Follow me." Anders motioned for me to exit, before turning and locking his office door. He led me back down the hallway, which I realized was a kind of dorm hall. Each of the occupied rooms had a name plate outside. Many of them were empty; a small cluster towards the middle had names and I only recognized Kalysta and Erik''s.

    Anders turned back into the main hall and moved passed the large map in the front, to a large steel door. The door was a perfect rectangle of shiny silver, with no visible hinges. When he got close, he placed his hand the door.

    "Welcome, Anders Pendragon." A voice chimed. The metal slab slid into the wall, and revealed a smaller room with a massive vault door.

    "This is the Vault. Inside is an extra-dimensional space that is accessible from all Branches of the Order, all around the world. Inside, we store every weapon, armor and item that we have collected, called Artifacts." As he spoke, he waved his hand and the large vault wheel turned and the door rolled open.

    A weird sensation rushed over me. I felt my fingers and toes tingle and the hair on the back of neck stand on end. There was a swirl of blue, before the inside materialized as a large warehouse. Large racks lined an almost infinite space, holding crates, glass displays and other containers. In center, almost right in front of the door, was a large cleared area that looked like some kind of weird spell circle.

    Anders led me passed that, and down a row of racks. It was hard to focus. There were so many weird energies in this space, and my eyes were drawn to everything. We stopped part way down the row and I noticed a glass dome sitting on the floor, next to a rack. Inside was a simple wooden stick, probably no longer than eight inches. It looked completely innocent except for the wisps of black smoke that came off it and then dissipated against the glass dome.

    "That''s it?" I asked. Anders looked at me and frowned.

    "Yup. That stick has killed six Order members who worked to catalogue the Vault." He shrugged, giving the glass dome a wide berth as he walked behind it.

    "Okay, but why is it on the floor? Did you give the maid the day off?" I joked. Anders stared at me.

    "That''s as far as the last person who picked it up got, before they died." He said flatly. I hoped everyone around here didn''t have the same humor as Anders and Erik. Alma popped up beside me and I turned to look at her.

    "It''s angry." She whispered, almost reverently.

    "Oh good." I whispered back.

    "Are you ready?" Anders asked, standing over the dome.

    "I guess I''m as ready as I''m gonna be." I said, moving closer. Alma stayed floating by my side, and it brought some form of comfort. Although it was entirely possible she was just waiting for me to die again. Anders lifted the dome, and the wisps of black smoke became tendrils, lashing out in every direction. Anders backed up until he was all the way down the end of the row. I watched in fear as the tendrils suddenly reached for me; their closest target. I closed my eyes and held my breath as I extended my hand out to the darkness that reached back. I could feel the wave of cold before anything ever touched me. There was a flash of bright light and when it faded, I was holding the stick in my hand. I opened my eyes slowly and my breath caught in my throat. I expected to die. I expected my soul to be torn from my body in some violent display. The tendrils turned back to wisps as the stick settled into my grasp. I dared to hold it a little tighter and it grew, scaring the shit out of me.

    Suddenly I was holding a six foot long farming scythe, with a curved, wicked edge. The blade was fashioned so it looked to be protruding from the mouth of a skull with its jaw distended viciously.

    "Neat." I said breathlessly.

    Anders came back down the row of shelves hesitantly, watching me closely, probably expecting me to fall over dead. Alma floats beside me, bobbing up and down excitedly.

    "So it is true." They both say at the same time.

 Chapter 10: Erik

    I watched from between the racks of stacked boxes as Mr. Pendragon removed the dome off of Death''s Scythe. Had I been any closer, the black vapour tendrils might have jumped for me, but I was smart enough to keep my distance.

    I had been putting the latest Artifacts away; the Eye of Horus, a magic lamp, and the carpet I had hijacked. I hadn''t expected Mr. Pendragon to rush the new guy into picking up the Scythe so soon. I felt ashamed as a wave of jealousy hit me. It was like I was being replaced on all fronts.

    I wasn''t new and exciting like Dyson. I wasn''t attracting as much attention as Kalysta. And now I was being relieved of my secondary duties as Mr. Pendragon''s second in command.

    What was worse, was that Orion, whom I considered my best friend, had taken up the role of Team Leader in my absence. How willing would he be to relinquish that position back to me?

    There was a bright flash of light, that startled me from my thoughts and then Dyson was holding the Scythe. There was a long, apprehensive moment where no one dared to move and then Mr. Pendragon stepped forward to congratulate him.

    Part of me had hoped he would just fall over dead, but I shook the negativity from my head. If he was going to stay, he would make a powerful asset.

    Another man I hadn''t seen before walked into the Vault. He was tall and thin, with long, dirty blonde hair. The blue of his eyes popped against the dark rings surrounding them.

    "Chase, you should be resting." Mr. Pendragon told him. I assumed this was the veteran Order member who had returned. I was offended that this guy had been chosen to replace me. He wasn''t intimidating. He looked like he could hardly stand upright.

    "I''ll rest later, we need to talk." He said coldly and Mr. Pendragon sighed. Dyson looked between the two men with a hopeless look on his face.

    "Uh, what do I do now?" He asked. Mr. Pendragon opened his mouth to speak, but Chase answered.

    "Will it to disappear. Think about it being gone, and it will go." He told Dyson. The emo guy looked at the Scythe squinting and it popped away in black smoke.

    "Now you''ll find a dorm room and report to the training room at 0700." Chase continued. Dyson looked down at his watch.

    "It''s like 1 in the morning." He whined. Chase just stared at him.

    "Better get some sleep. I''ll talk to you more tomorrow." Mr. Pendragon told him. Dyson, mouth agape, strode out of the Vault as fast as he could. I had a feeling he would not be cut out for what we did here.

    But I had thought the same about Kalysta.

    "Your intel was right. Someone has been using the Queen Anne''s Revenge to transport Artifacts from the docks here for a while. They had been using the Rabbi to create an army, or at least a workforce of Golem." Chase told him, as he nodded slowly.

    "Any ideas about who would be working against us?" Mr. Pendragon asked after a moment. Chase shrugged.

    "I didn''t recognize the kid I saw on the boat. Could have been an ex-Order prospect, could have been a nobody. He was the only living thing I felt on the ship though." He said.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    That was a weird way of putting it, I thought. How could this guy feel living creatures. I assumed he had some kind of locating based Artifact, if he had been doing recon for Mr. Pendragon. I looked back, and Chase was gone.

    "Seems you have curious ears hiding about." A voice said behind me. I jumped and spun around to see Chase standing behind me. I had blinked and suddenly he had found me hiding behind the racks. He grabbed my shoulder and walked me back to Mr. Pendragon with more strength than his frame would dictate possible.

    "Erik, what where you doing eavesdropping?" Mr. Pendragon asked. He looked hurt and displeased at once. If he hadn''t given me trouble about Kalysta earlier, I might have felt bad.

    "I was putting the newly recovered Artifacts into inventory. I didn''t know you''d be in here." I told him.

    "And you chose not to make your presence known." Chase added and I turned to glare at him. His cold dead eyes seemed unphased. He stared back at me, unblinking.

    "I had not anticipated the events with the Scythe happening so soon. I figured it was best for me to stay back." I responded.

    "Erik, we''re going to have to have a conversation about your lashing out lately..." Mr. Pendragon started. But I wasn''t having it.

    "Everything I''ve done has been following orders to the best of my abilities. I''m sorry that my work here is no longer satisfactory. Is that why I''m being asked to step down?" I shot back.

    Mr. Pendragon stared at me, shaking his head. He looked passed me to Chase, who didn''t say anything. I could feel the anger simmering. But I''ve always been a good solider. I wouldn''t talk back to my superiors. I don''t realize I''m clenching my fists until I feel my fingernails puncture my palm.

    "Erik, we''ll talk about this later. Please return to your room and get some sleep." He tells me quietly.

    "You''re not my dad." I snarled. It felt weird after it left my mouth. I was actually surprised it got out.

    "If he was, you would have been smacked in the mouth by now." Chase said and I spun on him. It was hard to hold back my anger. The violence crept out of me. All the things I had been holding inside. All the distractions and uncertainty left me in single swing. I threw the punch.

    Chase had anticipated it. He leaned casually out of the way, his hands in his pockets. I retracted quickly and stood still. I was expecting him to hit me back. I was expecting Mr. Pendragon to reprimand me.

    "Leave." There was finality and warning in Chase''s instruction. I bowed my head at them both and left.

    As I exited the Vault and made my way down the hallway, I stumbled into the wall. I felt the tears burn my eyes.

    What was wrong with me? It felt like my life was all crumbling away. I knew better than to respond with violence. I wasn''t going to be like that, I was better than that.

    Better than my father.

    It I felt my breath catch in my throat and I sobbed. I quickly covered my mouth. They couldn''t see me vulnerable like this. I tried to make my way down the hall, but I knew I would have to pass my teammates rooms to get to my own. I had put my room close to Mr. Pendragon''s office so I could he easily at his disposal and I regretted it now.

    I turned and sank against the wall, crumpling to a heap on the floor. I had never lost control like that before. But what Chase had said struck a nerve. It occured to me that he must have been part of Mr. Pendragon and my father''s team back in the day.

    I choked back my tears and took a deep breath. I had to be strong. I had to be a leader. I would calm myself down, return to my room and rest. I could wake up early and get a jog in to clear my head and then...

    "Dude, you good?" I heard the voice and my blood simmered again. I looked up from my crossed arms and glared at Dyson.

    "Walk away. You saw nothing." I told him. I stood, trying to be intimidating but he just cocked his head at me.

    "Yea, sure thing man." He walked passed me like I wasn''t even there. I felt hollow. Weak.

    "Hey, uh Erik?" Dyson turned back around. I froze, but slowly turned to face him. We stood in the main hall staring.

    "If you ever need to talk, I can try and be serious for a minute." He said, quietly.

    I was caught off guard. I had expected him to lash out at me for being a bully. For being rude. He shrugged at me when I didn''t say anything and walked off.

    I stared down the hallway and watched him go. I needed sleep and I needed this night to end.

 Chapter 11: Chase

    I had a hard time drawing my focus to the training. The new guy, Dyson, prattled on so much it had become like static buzzing in my ears; noise with no meaning.

    He and Kalysta both held training staves, and had spent the last few hours trying to land blows on me. Both had been unsuccessful. Kalysta was coordinated and fast, but she lacked any actual skill. Dyson...was a mess.

    The young man tried every move he had seen in martial arts films, and was quickly beaten down for it. They both stood before me, leaning heavily on their wooden sticks, panting.

    "Are we done yet? I don''t know how much Crouching Tiger I have left in my Hidden Dragon." Dyson joked. At least I think that''s what he was doing. Kalysta chuckled breathlessly.

    "We''ll begin tomorrow with the foundations of meditation and breathing. It is clear that I must start from the very basics with you." I told them.

    "I know how to breathe!" Dyson said loudly.

    "Don''t you have a hard time staying alive?" Kalysta smirked. Dyson raised an eyebrow and cackled.

    "Fair enough." He said, putting his staff back on the rack of training weapons.

    "You were not dismissed." I reminded him. He stared at me to see if I was serious. My eyes bore into him, unblinking and he slowly reached for his staff again.

    "You may go." I told him, waiting just long enough to make him think about it. He let out a loud sigh and threw his arms behind his head. He waved at Kalysta as he disappeared from the training room. Kalysta moved to do the same.

    "You were not dismissed either." I told her, this time, managing a grin. She turned to me and smiled. It was a surreal feeling. It felt like someone had kicked me in the gut. I hadn''t noticed much while we were all moving around.

    She looked almost identical to Serena.

    "Are you okay?" She asked me, and I realized that I was wearing my shock on my face.

    "I''m fine. Suddenly found myself tired." I told her. She patted me on the arm as she passed.

    "From the sounds of it, they found you in pretty rough shape yesterday. You should take a rest." She said. I simply nodded. When she left, I gasped. I must have been holding my breath.

    ~*~

    Later on, I found myself training Ethan and Amelia. Both of the O''Bryne twins had a surplus of energy.

    I found myself double blocking, as they both parried out of my attack and swung back into me at the same time. Their coordination was truly commendable. I found myself pressed again, as Amelia came on high with her wooden staff and Ethan went low with his wooden sword. I broke my owm staff in half, and blocked both attacks.

    "Whooa!" Ethan exclaimed, stepping back to admire my handiwork.

    Amelia slammed the end of her staff into the training mats. "That''s cheating!" She cried.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "You must use all techniques and weapons available to you if you wish to succeed." I explained. "Your enemies are unlikely to have honor or respect for you and will work to kill you by any means necessary."

    I spun the two broken pieces around in my hands. I felt in my element here, training the next generation of Chosen. Part of me even regretted leaving, but I would never admit that to Anders.

    Amelia and Ethan trained hard even while bickering at each other, as siblings do. Although not legacies to this Branch, the O''Bryne family had been part of the Order for a long time. I remember hearing stories about mighty monster hunters and legendary treasure seekers all with the last name O''Bryne. I wondered how Anders had convinced their family to let them join the Toronto Branch, when they would have done much better somewhere more...prestigious.

    As the twins finished up, my next appointment arrived early.

    "Konnichiwa, Tadashi-san." I bowed.

    The boy stopped in his tracks and looked at me stunned. "Sensei-sama." He said, bowing much lower. Ethan and Amelia gave me a strange look as they left.

    Tadashi and I trained hard. He was very skilled and clearly had previous training. His feet always seemed to be moving and I found I had to give very little instruction. It felt like sparing with an old friend.

    We conversed mostly in Japanese and he had to correct me on many mispronuncations.

    "Are you finding the language barrier difficult?" I asked. He shook his head.

    "No, I understand and speak English well. I am, instead, finding it hard to relate to my friends here." He told me. He frowned, choosing his next words carefully. "I am thankful for my father''s upbringing, but I was not allowed a lot of the freedoms the others had. I find that I do not understand the pop culture references and cannot relate to their experiences. And they are all so loud."

    "I take it you had a very traditional upbringing then?"

    "Very. I was made to study very early and was training to fight since I could hold a stick. My father is very high ranking in the Order. He oversees a lot of what happens at the Tokyo Branch. He had expectations set for me before I was even born." Tadashi said, tugging on the bandana around his head.

    "That sounds very stressful. You would be surprised to know that a lot of your fellow team members were raised very similarly. Erik''s father was very strict and had high expectations for him in the Order. Both of Orion''s parents were Order members. And the twin''s family has roots very far back in the Order''s history." I told him. His eyes widened with surprise.

    "Talk to them more. You might find you have more in common than you think." I patted the young man on the shoulder and he bowed low, before he got up to leave.

    ~*~

    My next appointment was late. Orion stumbled into the training room almost a half hour after his set time. I regarded him with a raised eyebrow.

    "I got caught up in a match and sometimes they can go for like forty minutes and you know how online games are, you can''t really pause them. But I was doing really well and I thought I had more time. I got super carried away...wait, where is Erik?" He rambled.

    "He didn''t show. I was starting to think you wouldn''t either." I said. I chucked a wooden sword at him and he fumbled it a few times before dropping it on the floor.

    "Oh, uh, I don''t fight with a sword. I''m more of a backline guy." He said awkwardly. I stared at him blankly until he picked the sword up.

    "Then now is the perfect time to learn. You may be bonded to one particular Artifact, but in the field you never know what you''ll have to fight with. Besides, rounding out your skills is good for you." I stepped toward him and swung my staff and he flinched.

    "I dunno. Couldn''t I just practise shooting in the range until Erik gets here?" Orion looked around nervously.

    "You and I both know Erik isn''t coming." I said and he sighed.

    Orion held up his sword with both hands. He had an awful stance. I whacked my staff off the sword and it clattered to the floor.

    "You''re coming to my morning beginner class. You can''t be out in the field like that." I told him. Orion opened his mouth to protest.

    "Honestly, Andrea would be very disappointed. Your mother was a very efficient frontline fighter." I told him.

    "I''m not like my mom. I take after my dad. I like video games and books and learning about mythology. I''m a nerd with a bow." He said, moving slowly to pick up his sword. He wasn''t admitting total defeat, which meant there was hope.

    "We''ll start from the top then." I put my staff down and moved beside him.

    "Put your feet like this, and change your grip on the sword..."

    It was going to be a lot of work.

 Chapter 12: Orion

    I landed in my gaming chair with a thud. Chase had been working me too hard and my body ached. My knuckles were swollen and I had bruises everywhere. Going to bed early every night had cut into my gaming time.

    I thought maybe Anders had been too easy on us with our training previously. We had all had time to develop hobbies and had time to sit around and chill. But Chase Morgan had other plans for us.

    While Anders spent most of his time in his office or at meetings, Chase had us doing training sessions and practice missions. And he was everywhere.

    Sitting down to game, nope, training session.

    Gonna have a late night snack, nope, Chase is behind the fridge door, waiting for you to run laps.

    He felt like a phantom gym teacher, drifting about with his weird bloodshot eyes and unblinking stare. He had run all of us into the ragged, except for maybe Tadashi who seemed to enjoy all of Chase''s training.

    I swiveled around slowly to face my computer. I dared to touch my mouse and looked over my shoulder, expecting Chase to suddenly be standing behind me.

    When he didn''t show up, I put my headset on, turned on Spotify and booted up League of Legends.

    I got into Champion Select by the time there was a knock on my door.

    "For fuck sake!" I threw down my headset and spun in my chair. Amelia was standing behind my partially cracked door.

    "Oh! Sorry. Come in. I thought you were Chase." I told her. She chuckled, still looking a little stunned from me yelling.

    "Sorry. Didn''t mean to disturb you." She waved her hands in the air, but then she closed the door and came and sat on my bed. "I think we''re all hiding from Chase at this point. Everyone hides in their rooms now. Don''t want to be accused of having too much spare time."

    "If you''ve got time to sit around, you''ve got time to train." I said, trying to mimic Chase. Amelia laughed so hard she snorted.

    "Have you seen Erik?" She said suddenly, her entire face changing to a look of concern.

    "Yea, I''ve seen him around. He''s usually got earbuds in, and always coming in from, or going for a jog." I told her. "Why? Do you think somethings wrong?"

    I knew something was up with him, but I didn''t wanna tell her that. Especially when I hadn''t actually talked to him about what actually was up. He had been avoiding everyone, even training. He was supposed to be my partner, but when he didn''t show, it gave Chase more time to focus on me. Which had not been fun.

    "He seems distant. He''s not even hanging around the new girl anymore, as much, kinda." She picked at the skin on her thumb absently.

    "I think he''s just working through some stuff. There have been a lot of changes here recently. Speaking of, has anyone bothered to welcome Dyson into the group? I''ve seen him kind of wandering around talking to himself." I said, trying to change the subject.

    "I haven''t said anything to him yet." Amelia shrugged.

    That meant that no one had probably said anything to the poor guy since he got here.

    "Why don''t you round up the team? We should all go introduce ourselves." I told her. She seemed to deflate because I wouldn''t commiserate about Erik.

    "I guess you''re right." She looked like she might get up, but then flopped backwards on my bed.

    "Ori, do you think all this change around here has ruined things? It doesn''t feel the same." She asked.

    A notification pinged loudly on my headset that I had been kicked for being AFK. I sighed heavily and turned my computer off.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "I think Chase has brought some much needed...structure?" I winced. "And having Kalysta around is nice. I thought you would be happy about not being the only chick on the team. And Dyson seems like fun. Come on, we should go say hi." I stood from my chair and Amelia whined loudly.

    "Get off your ass." I said, grabbing her arms and trying to pull her up. She resisted, groaning and shaking my arms.

    We played tug-o-war for a few moments before she finally caved and sat up. I flew across my bedroom floor and landed right on my ass. We both howled with laughter.

    ~*~

    After rounding up the crew and explaining our plan, we found Dyson laying on the couch in the Rec Room.

    The Rec Room was an amazing space that Anders had cultivated for us to enjoy our downtime. It was a huge open concept room, with a step down into a huge home entertainment lounge. The tv on the wall was massive and the couches were plush and comfortable. We had a pool table, pinball machines, old arcade cabinets and a popcorn machine. There was enough seating to turn the place into a small movie theatre.

    Dyson sat up and looked over the couch slowly as we all stood awkwardly in the doorway.

    "Is this an intervention?" He asked.

    "No, nothing like that. We realized in all the stuff going on, we didn''t introduce ourselves." I told him. I tried to look as friendly as I could, being as exhausted as I was. "My name is Orion Wells, I like video games and researching mythology." I pointed to my right at Ethan, who suddenly had stage fright.

    "Do we have to do the icebreaker stuff?" He asked. I elbowed him in the side.

    "Ow, I''m Ethan O''Bryne. I like umm, eating and my sword." He grimaced. I turned to look at him and he shrugged.

    "I''m Amelia O''Bryne and if you couldn''t tell, that moron and I are twins," she said whacking Ethan in arm. "I like 2000''s metal, things that go fast, and beating up my brother." She said with a grin.

    We all turned and looked at Tadashi.

    "This is..." I started. To my surprise, I was interrupted.

    "I am Harada Tadashi, you may call me Tadashi. I enjoy playing piano and also beating up Ethan."

    He smiled for the first time since we''d met. I felt myself beaming, I guess, with pride.

    "I didn''t know you played piano! How come you''ve never played here?" Ethan asked excitedly. Tadashi stared at him incredulously.

    "We do not have a piano." He said slowly, narrowing his eyes at Ethan, who took a minute to clue in that there was in fact, no piano in the Cathedral.

    "You''re right, this feels more like an AA meeting than an intervention." Dyson chimed in before laying back down on the couch.

    "Now it''s your turn." Amelia said, jumping down the small step to the couches and leaning over to look at him. We all took that as our cue to move closer too.

    "Uhh, I''m Dyson, but you guys knew that already." He paused, pulling the hood from his head to reveal his dyed black hair. His brown roots were beginning to come through. We all stared at him waiting to continue. He didn''t.

    "Come on man, you gotta do the thing too!" Ethan said loudly, hopping up and down. Dyson rolled his eyes.

    "I like my music, but my headphones broke, and I like my peace and quiet, but it seems that broke too." He joked. Or at least I think he was joking. It was kinda hard to tell with him.

    "I might have a spare headset I could lend you." I offered. His eyes lit up and he smiled at me.

    "That''d be pretty rad dude. Thanks." I nodded.

    "So what''s with the other two?" He asked, sitting all the way up on the couch.

    "Kalysta and Erik?" Amelia asked. She turned visibly red. "I''m pretty sure he''s into her. No idea why."

    "Probably, but I meant more along the lines of what we were doing here. As far as I can tell, Erik is angry all the time, and Kalysta is kinda hard to read and reminds me of my ex." Dyson said, scratching his head and leaning back. I noticed he fidgeted a lot.

    "Erik isn''t always like that. There is just a lot going on right now. He''ll be back to normal soon." I said trying to sound confident. Amelia looked at me, like she was starting not to believe me. "Kalysta is new too. You should try talking to her since you have that in common."

    "Yea maybe." He didn''t seem to interested so I left it at that.

    We all clamored over the couch and started watching the movie Dyson had put on. It was some slasher horror movie. I noticed Amelia testing the waters with Dyson. When something scary would happen, she''d jump and lean into him, or grab his shoulder. He didn''t seem to mind, but he also didn''t seem to reciprocate. I cursed the cesspool of hormones we lived in. Across from us, on the smaller couch, Ethan and Tadashi sat awkwardly. I rolled my eyes and slumped back against the couch.

    "I''m gonna go get a drink." I said. No one seemed to notice.

    In the mess hall, I sat with a glass of milk and small plate of cookies and stared at the cement wall. I missed windows. If it weren''t for all the clocks in every room, I''d have no idea if it was night or day. I dunked a cookie and started to think about how we''d expanded as a group, so quickly, in the last month or so. Anders had done his best with what we''d had initially. It was him, Erik and I to start. Erik''s dad and my parents had all been part of Anders'' team back in the day. Legacies were easy options. The twins had come next, transferred from the Citadel in England, and then Tadashi from the Conclave in Japan. I was surprised that those places had let such amazing members just up and leave for the Cathedral. We were probably on the lower end of all the Order bases. I wondered what strings Anders had to pull. He had come back a few weeks ago, from one of his travels, with Kalysta. She apparently was also a legacy. She didn''t really talk much about it. And now Chase and Dyson were here.

    I looked down and realized that I had drowned my cookie.

 Chapter 13: Dyson

    Now that introductions had been made, I couldn''t seem to find any time to myself.

    Anders bugged me to practice with the Scythe and train with Chase. Which I was doing, but not very well, admittedly. I was not cut out for combat and I ended up with more bruises than knowledge. Not to say Chase was a bad teacher; it just wasn''t as easy as the movies made it look.

    I found myself trying to be around Amelia as much as I could. She was gorgeous and her quirky, obnoxious laugh made me smile. She would keep her hair off to one side, tucked behind her ear, and I found that I had to stop myself from reaching out to brush it back behind when it fell...

    Anyway, I spent a lot of time hanging out with the zombie Rabbi, who is a pretty cool guy. We talked about life and death and he''d say all kinds of inappropriate things. Talking with him was like what I imagine having a really old grandfather was like. Except, you know, zombie. Sometimes I caught myself thinking of Erin. Not in the same way I used to, where I would lose hours of the day, and hours of sleep. More in the way where I reflected on my own mistakes. I knew I couldn''t blame myself for her choices and actions, but I also knew that I hadn''t been the best boyfriend either. We had been living together for almost two years, and I hadn''t really done anything with myself. I had no job and I just kinda bummed around stoned all the time. I wondered how long she had been cheating on me. How do you know when someone has fallen out of love with you?

    I tried not to dwell on it, cause it made the scar on my stomach itch.

    I had found a space to think, away from everyone else. I hid up in the Cathedral''s belltower, away from all the noise and prying eyes. Here, I could look out at the city''s traffic as it flew by, headphones on, lost in my music. The evening wind caressed my face like a lover¡¯s hand and I shivered; it¡¯s cold and familiar. Looking over the edge, I can''t help but wonder what she''s doing right now.

    I felt something touch my shoulder and I almost jumped off the edge of the building. Again. I took off my headphones and looked behind me. It¡¯s the nerdy guy with his University sweater and his perfectly crafted brown hair.

    ¡°You scared the shit out of me dude.¡± I said, giving him the dirtiest look I could muster, but he smiled anyway.

    ¡°Sorry bud! Just wanted to let you know we ordered in some pizza. With all the excitement going on lately, no one was really in the mood to cook. Why are ya hiding out up here?¡± He said happily. This guy always seemed overly cheerful.

    ¡°I came up here to be alone. It¡¯s over crowded down there.¡± I told him.

    ¡°I figured. I come up here sometimes too. That¡¯s why I thought to check.¡± He sat down next to me and hung his legs over the edge. "What''s got ya down?"

    I pulled my knees into my chest and stared out from under my hood. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°I know that look. The distance in your eyes betrays the longing in your heart.¡± He said, the cheerful demeanor slipping away for a more solemn wisdom.

    ¡°Yep, you hit the nail on the head. That burger joint across the way is calling my name. I¡¯m tempted just to hop down from here, I want it so bad.¡± I say, trying to kill the serious moment.

    He laughed genuinely and smiled at me as if to say, ¡°Good joke, but that¡¯s not gonna fly.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I sigh heavily and tell him about Erin and he listens to my whole story.

    ¡°That¡¯s rough man. I¡¯m sorry to hear all that happened to you.¡± He said sadly.

    I pressed my forehead into my knees and tried to hold myself together. I stifled that crappy feeling you get when you know you¡¯re gonna cry but don¡¯t want to. I realized that I hadn¡¯t really taken the time to cry, or feel my emotions. Something always came up. Something was always happening. I heard him stand and then he was kneeling next to me. When he wrapped his arms around me, I flinched, but he didn''t back away.

    No one had hugged me in a long time. I felt myself cry, and I knew I would have a hard time stopping.

    ¡°Hey man, just let it out.¡± It was the most comforting thing anyone had said to me in a long time. When I composed myself, he decided he could let go. He stepped back a bit and looked under my hood.

    ¡°If you ever need to talk¡­¡±

    ¡°Yea, thanks.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Gonna come down for pizza?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you down there.¡± And then he was gone. Erin had always had a hard time comforting me. I was never allowed to be weak. It''s hard to be happy if you can¡¯t ever let your guard down.

    After a while I made my way back down the belltower and into the mess hall. Orion and his team were all sitting and chatting over a pile of pizza boxes. Ethan was covered in sauce and making noises like an animal eating from a trough. Tadashi was eating his with a fork and knife, leaving his crust off to the side in a neat pile. Amelia had been holding a slice while talking to Orion for so long that most of the toppings have slid off.

    ¡°Hey Dyson, come join us!¡± Ethan called out with his mouthful. Tadashi glared at him and handed him a stack of napkins. Ethan blushes and nodded his thanks as he took them. Orion pulled out a chair for me to sit beside him. I spun the chair around and sat on it backwards.

    ¡°So what¡¯s it like wielding Death¡¯s Scythe? Are you like an undead now or something?¡± Amelia asked, the last of her toppings falling off her slice.

    ¡°Or something.¡± I smirked. Clearly, my answer was unsatisfying. As I reached for a slice of pizza, she slapped my hand and I retracted it like a wounded animal.

    ¡°I died a couple times and Anders thought I was a good match for it. I dunno how it works. I¡¯m still adjusting to this whole ¡®Secret Underground Order of Magic and Crap¡¯.¡±

    ¡°SUOMAC?¡± Orion laughed, creating an acronym for my bullshit, ¡°Almost sounds better than The Order of Vigilance.¡±

    ¡°So how come you don¡¯t look like the Rabbi?¡± Ethan asked. I cocked my eyebrow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t stay dead long enough to rot. At least not yet. I¡¯m not sure how this whole thing works, but I''m pretty sure I''m not all the way dead. Or at least the ghost girl that follows me around told me I''m not. She''s nice. I wish you guys could meet her. But enough about me, what about you guys, what Artifacts do you have?¡±

    ¡°I have Gae Bolg, Cu Chulainn¡¯s spear. It was said that he was the only one who knew how to wield it properly. It has a special function but I haven¡¯t quite worked that part out yet.¡± Amelia summoned the spear to the table and the guys complained at her to put it away. She patted it affectionately before it poofed away. I found myself staring at her even as the other¡¯s explained their weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the Sword of Attila. Like the Hun guy. But it¡¯s been owned by so many people, that it really doesn¡¯t matter what I call it. The Sword of Ethan sounds much better. Maybe that¡¯s what I¡¯ll call it from now on.¡± Amelia rolled her eyes at her brother and he grinned.

    "I ended up with Apollo''s Golden Bow. But I''ve had other Artifacts before. All bows. Apparently some Chosen can bond with multiple Artifacts. When Anders first recruited me, I was first bonded to Sir Tristan¡¯s bow, Fail-Not. One time, by total mistake I used Cupid¡¯s bow. Boy was that an exciting day.¡± Orion told me.

    ¡°He made werewolf fall in love with a fire hydrant.¡± Ethan snorted.

    ¡°Not my best work admittedly.¡± Orion grimaced before laughing.

    The rest soon joined in. I hated being the new guy. These guys had been through so much together already, and here I was, the noob, as Orion would say. I didn''t even really know how to use Death''s Scythe yet. Orion saw the wave of doubt pass over my face. He patted me on the back and grinned widely.

    ¡°It took all of us a while to adapt to this too. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± He said reassuringly.

    ¡°Damn, worrying is like, my superpower.¡± I told him.

    "I thought dying was your superpower?" Amelia asked.

    Everyone laughed and I found myself joining them. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad.

 Chapter 14: Erik

    Running always helped clear my head. I could shut out the world, and get lost in the sensation. With the winter months coming up, the cooler air felt refreshing. I didn''t have to be Erik out here. I was just a stream of wind, rushing down the trails. It felt almost ethereal. My phone rang, tearing me away from the little peace I''ve had lately.

    "Go ahead." I answered.

    "I need to see you in my office. I think it''s time we had a conversation." Mr. Pendragon said. There was no maliciousness in his voice. I had been avoiding everyone since I brought Dyson back. I had abandoned my training. It had felt nice to shed my responsibilities, but I guess that was over.

    "I''ll be back shortly." I told him.

    Mr. Pendragon approached me from the side, shooting out of his office as I arrived. He quickly ushered me inside and closed the door. He seemed perturbed; his hair was dishevelled and his blazer and tie were missing, revealing a wrinkled white shirt with sleeves haphazardly rolled and black suspenders.

    ¡°Things have been so chaotic around here lately with Dyson joining us, and Chase coming back. I''ve also been in so many meetings I feel like I could pull my hair out,¡± He sighed and shook his head.

    I notice he¡¯s distracted; constantly checking his phone and moving behind his desk to check his computer. I straightened and gave him my full attention, clasping my hands behind my back, spacing my feet shoulder length apart; as is routine.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting carried away.¡± He said.

    ¡°Should you sit down?¡± I suggested, sweeping my hand out toward his large black and red chair. He opened his mouth to reply, but simply nodded. I waited to sit until he asked me to. When he sat, he looked at me, as if to ask why I was still standing and ushered me to the chair with his hand.

    ¡°Your formality is unnecessary.¡± He told me.

    ¡°It¡¯s good form, Sir.¡± I reply, almost robotic. It feels like a script.

    ¡°Erik, Chase is a good friend of mine and we worked closely back in the day. Unfortunately, as I had said before, I feel it would be best if you stepped down from your position and allow Chase to take over. He''s done an exceptional job of getting the team on a training schedule and he''s got enough knowledge of how the Order works to take some of the pressure off of me."

    Mr. Pendragon tries to appear disarming, but his erraticness only fuels my own building anger at the subject. I try to contain my outrage, but I know my face had gone visibly red.

    ¡°You will, of course, get to return to the team with Kalysta and Dyson following close behind.¡± He finished, as if that was supposed to be some consolation.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t worked with them in quite some time now. You had me helping you and away from them for so long. I don¡¯t even know if Orion will simply just relinquish leadership of the team back to me.¡± I grasped at the next rung down on my descent of the corporate ladder.

    ¡°That would be between you and him.¡± He said absently, returning to his computer and beginning to type. Like that was all there was to say about the matter. He offered no referral, suggestion or support.

    ¡°May I speak freely?¡± I ask, the solider facade slipping as my anger builds.

    ¡°You always could, Erik.¡± He sighed at me.

    ¡°What makes you think Chase is a better candidate for this job?¡± I was straight-faced, but he looked at me and I could see the fatherly disappointment on his face. He shook his head again, like he didn''t quite understand my implication. When I offered no further explaination, he shifted to put his elbows on the table and leaned in on his fists.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known Chase since I was around your age. He was ex Special Forces after he left the Order. He speaks more languages than everyone here combined and is one of the strongest swordsman I know. And quite frankly, he outranks you simply in seniority, if not prowess," He says before calming himself. He could see my visible frustration growing. He continued with a lighter tone.

    "I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re not good at what you do, Erik. When our ranks had dwindled, you stepped up to the plate and helped me drag things back together. No one is questioning your abilities¡­¡±

    ¡°It certainly feels like it.¡± He was shaken when I interrupted him. Perhaps the years of formality had been too much. I put too much on myself. I had something to prove, but not anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure if you spoke to Orion, he wouldn¡¯t mind¡­¡± He tried to start again but I cut him off.

    ¡°My father was an old friend of yours too.¡± I said. This time, he glared at me.

    ¡°Erik, your father was a strong man who was integral to the Order and this branch. And yes, he was indeed a...friend of mine. I¡¯m not discrediting anyone or your legacy here. Lots of the others are legacies too. I¡¯m simply asking you to¡­¡±

    ¡°Step down. I get it.¡± I slouched into the chair. It felt like just yesterday when Kalysta had spoken to me about dounts and my disconnection from the group. How distant I had seemed from people who were supposed to be my friends. ¡°And what if I refuse to abdicate my position?¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It wasn''t a request Erik. The position is filled. You''ll rejoin your team.¡± He said with finality.

    I wanted to scream at him. I could visualize the violence too easily. I could jump the desk and fight him. I wanted to punch his stupid face. I knew I wouldn¡¯t make it out of the office.

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± I said through clenched teeth.

    I got up and turned to leave and I could feel his steel grey eyes burning into the back of my head. I thought about slamming the door. But I didn''t.

    I got down the hall and realized I¡¯d been holding my breath. I kept shaking my head, trying to find ways to deny reality. How did things go so wrong for me? Truly, I felt like Icarus.

    ~*~

    Knock, Knock, Knock

    ¡°Orion, are you up?¡± I called at his door. There was no answer.

    Knock, Knock, BANG

    ¡°Holy shit! Is everything ok?¡± He opened the door in his boxers, half awake. Sometimes I forget that most people sleep eight to ten hours during the night.

    ¡°We need to talk.¡± I told him, pushing passed him to stand in the center of his room. Looking around, it¡¯s a simple accommodation, like my own, but he¡¯s got video games and paraphernalia all over. I had almost assumed he had a larger, better room.

    ¡°Yea, sure. Come on in.¡± He groaned, trying to wake up.

    I stared him down but he just sat down on his bed and smiled at me. I hated that he wasn''t being emotional. It made me feel irrational.

    ¡°I need you to step down as team leader and let me take over again.¡± I told him. There it was, plain and simple. It wasn''t a request.

    Orion laughed and cocked his eyebrow at me.

    ¡°Aw man, what happened?¡± He said calmly. I felt even more irrational.

    ¡°Mr. Pen¡­ Anders has decided to make Chase his second in command. He told me to rejoin the team.¡± I stuttered out.

    ¡°Did he tell you to wake me up in the middle of the night to assert dominance too?¡± He knew me too well. He¡¯d try to make a joke out of it, like he does everything else; trying to get me to calm down. He¡¯s too comfortable, I thought.

    ¡°I felt it necessary to alert you to the changes in leadership immediately.¡± I said, stiffening, trying to take a military-like stance.

    ¡°Cut the rigid soldier thing dude. You don¡¯t need to do that with me. Or anyone really.¡± He tried to be disarming. I visualized knocking the smile off his face as my rage still simmered.

    ¡°Do we have an understanding?¡± I didn¡¯t have time for his shit right now. I needed to know. I needed confirmation of my control. The one thing I had to cling to. He laughed again and I felt my fist clench.

    ¡°No. We really don¡¯t dude.¡± Orion stood up and my back stiffened. I instinctually puffed out my chest and he put his hands up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna fight you, man. You need to bring it down like four notches.¡± He made a motion, like turning down a dial.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to joke with you Orion. I¡¯m asking you if you¡¯ll step down and allow me to take over as team leader.¡± I needed this. I needed him to just say yes.

    He turned around and stared at some photos stuck to the wall on a cork board. He stared so long, it was hard not to look at the photos myself.

    There was a picture of him with the O¡¯Bryne siblings. Ethan, of course, had his shirt off. One is a photo of him and one of the reindeer from the sleigh, flashing the peace sign. There is a group photo of us standing outside the Louvre in Paris. My eyes settled on the one he was staring at.

    The one of him and I. Our arms over each other¡¯s shoulders at a Toronto Maple Leafs home game, his small frame drowning in a triple XL jersey. Both of us had blue and white face paint.

    ¡°I feel like we''ve hardly spoken at all this year. We used to do everything together. We talked about literally everything. And the first thing you say to me in months is this shit." He didn''t turn to face me.

    ¡°Orion, I''ve been busy with important mattters for the Order and I¡­¡± I tried to tell him. I''m shocked when he raised his voice.

    ¡°No!¡± He said, spinning on me. His voice was so loud, I was certain he¡¯d woken everyone else up. I actually stumbled back from his uncharacteristic anger.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t speak for almost a year, so you could stick your head so far up Anders'' ass, you probably knew what he had for lunch. And then the minute that goes ass backwards for you, you come back here asking for your old spot back?¡± He was so red in the face. His small body trembled with the effort of his anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking.¡± I said quietly.

    ¡°Fuck you dude.¡± He shot back.

    ¡°I understand what this looks like, and I¡¯m sorry that my position here put strain on our friendship, but I¡¯m adamant about this.¡± I needed him to understand just how much I needed this. But I couldn''t tell him. Every emotion but anger got caught up somewhere inside me.

    ¡°Strain on our friendship? Bro, do you even realize that it¡¯s been so long that the team doesn¡¯t even recognize you as one of us? You moved up to bigger and better things and you completely forgot about us. At least in the beginning you tried to make an effort, but as soon as Kalysta joined, you completely shut off.¡± He spun back to his desk and slammed his hands down.

    ¡°Orion¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying? Like, for five seconds, try and put yourself in our shoes. Dude, Amelia was into you for so long and you hardly even acknowledged her. You guys were close for a while there, and then Erik got a promotion and BOOM, suddenly he¡¯s an asshole.¡± He kept going.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± I snapped. I was losing my patience. He¡¯d had his rant, and now I needed my answer.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s enough.¡± He spun on me and got up in my face, pointing his finger at me. I felt my fists clench tighter.

    ¡°Back up.¡± I commanded.

    ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll bully me some more? Kick my ass in my own bedroom? Get real dude.¡± He shot back. I felt cornered. It was hard to sympathize with him when all I could focus on was my own needs.

    ¡°Orion, I just need you to tell me that you¡¯ll step down.¡± I wanted to tell him why. I wanted to tell him my life was spiralling wildly out of control. That I went for long jogs to clear my head. That when I was on those jogs, I visited my mother had her care home. The one my father had left her at after he spent years abusing her so bad that her mind broke. I wanted to tell him that all the change here was hard for me, when I had no control of anything in my life.

    Orion''s whole body tensed and he looked like he was about to lunge at me. I could see he wanted to hit me. I realized I had felt the same way with Anders only moments earlier. He took a huge steadying breath and turned back to face his photos.

    ¡°Get out.¡± There was no emotion left in his voice. He was drained.

    ¡°Orion, I need you to¡­¡± I almost pleaded.

    ¡°Is it more important than our friendship?¡± His voice cracked. I opened my mouth to respond, but no words came out.

    ¡°Get out, or I swear to all the Gods, I¡¯ll drop the sleigh on you.¡± His voice was trembling and I knew he was crying. My instinct was to reach out for him, but I knew if I touched him, it would be taken as violence.

    I promptly moved for the exit, but I turned around to look at him as I held the door handle. I stepped out of myself and tried to remember the last hockey game we had gone to. I could have told him how much I missed that. Or when we''d sneak out in the middle of the night to get cheeseburgers while the others slept.

    I want to tell him that I missed him. Instead, I stood in the doorway, waiting for my answer.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll step down. Just go.¡± He said quietly, full of defeat.

    Something inside of me settled and I took a breath like the weight of the world was lifted.

    But at what cost?

 Chapter 15: Chase

    ¡°We were innocent once, not long ago. We laughed and we stayed up late. Our backs didn¡¯t hurt and things were simpler.¡± Anders smiled at me as he sipped his latte. He had been nostalgic lately. I shook my head and resisted the urge to smile.

    ¡°That was a long time ago. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever been innocent though.¡± I smirked and he feigned shock. I had been quite a handful in my youth.

    ¡°Do you remember all the crap we used to get up to when we were their age?¡± Anders looked out into the street. The traffic off of Spadina Avenue wasn''t bad, so the roadside caf¨¦ wasn''t too loud. I sipped whatever it was that he had ordered for me and grimaced.

    ¡°I remember when coffee was coffee and didn¡¯t have any of this extra crap in it.¡± I put it down and looked at him, but he was daydreaming. ¡°You''ve had a lot on your mind lately.¡±

    He snapped back to reality quickly and gestured to my drink with his pointy chin and said, ¡°Caf¨¦ Mocha.¡±

    Like that meant something to me. Who puts chocolate in coffee?

    We sat in silence for a long while, sipping coffees and exchanging trivial memories of a life lived so long ago.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to talk about it, but I¡¯d like to talk about Serena.¡± Anders said slowly and carefully, like I was a bomb, easily set off. When he said her name, my heart hurt. I took a steadying breath and sighed.

    ¡°Do you think things could have ended differently?¡± He asked, his eyes drifting passed me and into the street again.

    The statement was vague, but I had thought about it enough on my own to know exactly what he meant. I wished that things had been different. Perhaps she¡¯d still be here.

    ¡°It could have been any of you.¡± I assured him. The scenario played out in my head, often, where I would replace the agonized face of the woman I loved, with the others from our team. If I had killed Hector or Andrea, the boy, Orion, would not exist. If it had been Magnus, then the same could be said about Erik.

    If it had been Anders¡­

    ¡°She tried to calm you down. She didn¡¯t fully grasp just how much control the sword has over you.¡± He said. Anders wasn''t looking at me, so he didn''t see me shift uncomfortably.

    ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t fully understand how much influence the sword had either.¡± I had chosen a different word because control made me feel like I was just a vessel for the blade.

    I remembered when our old Master, Gideon Solarin, stood beside me in the bonding ritual in the Vault. When we discovered what Artifact had bonded to me, he held me like a protective father would hold a child who suffered an injury. He told me that it was not important what Artifact bonded to us, but how we used it. There had been sympathy, or maybe even pity, in his eyes then. Maybe he knew what I would become.

    ¡°I noticed the new girl bears a striking resemblance.¡± I said, taking a sip of my coffee and watching him from over my cup.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± He replied absently.

    ¡°Kalysta. She looks an awful lot like Serena. Same last name and everything." I needed to know more, and I knew he was keeping it from me intentionally.

    ¡°Same family, yea. She''s a legacy. Someone''s niece maybe." He told me. He seemed disinterested, or at least, thats what he put out on the surface. I knew Anders better than that.

    ¡°Strange that she¡¯d end up with us.¡± I sipped my horrendous excuse for coffee and eyed him over the cup again. He crossed his leg and dusted off his pants. He fidgeted with his sleeve. To anyone else watching, this was a well-dressed man, making sure he looked his best.

    ¡°To be honest, I went looking for legacies. You''ve met the others right?We¡¯d been having a hard time locating potential for the Toronto Branch, so the Order had me recruiting legacies." He said, still not looking at me.

    ¡°She''s Serena''s daughter isn''t she.¡± I didn''t miss a beat and Anders spit out his latte. I was thankful he was looking away from me, as I handed him a napkin. He quickly looked around and dabbed at his tie and blazer.

    Anders slowly sat back and raised an eyebrow. His steel grey eyes finally settled on me and I could feel the unspoken conversation between us.

    ¡°What makes you think that she¡¯s Serena¡¯s daughter?¡± Anders went back to his fidgeting routine and I crossed my arms. I noticed he''s purposely pulling me along, but he had been the one to open the door for this conversation. Was he trying to tell me, without actually telling me?

    ¡°Anders¡­¡±

    He tried to sip some more of his latte and decided not to. He looked down and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m certain this tie is ruined.¡± He whined.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Anders, I..."

    ¡°This was my favorite tie.¡± He said dramatically.

    ¡°Anders!¡± I slammed the table and other patrons looked at us. I could feel my temper surge. I noticed his eyes shifted back to me fast and his hand instinctually went to his hip where Excalibur would materialize.

    "Ah, good morning to you too" Tyrfing says in my mind.

    ¡°Shit.¡± I muttered.

    ¡°What?¡± Anders looked around nervously, slowly moving his hand away from where his sword would form.

    ¡°Tyrfing.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Angry?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Sassy, as usual." I said, chuckling to myself.

    ¡°Ah.¡± He smiled, but it was short lived. Anders wouldn''t look at me, and I knew the answer to my question. I watched him squirm in his seat.

    ¡°I know about you and her.¡± I said slowly, almost under my breath.

    "His fear is delicious. Keep prodding him. I do so enjoy this game you''re playing." Tyrfing commented.

    I had never seen someone so afraid of me before, except for maybe the moment before someone dies to Tyrfing. Anders slid his chair back and looked as if he was about to stand. Or run. The look I give him returned him to his seat.

    ¡°If you run, I¡¯ll catch you.¡± I told him. I could feel Tyrfing''s influence slipping into me, like icy fingers wrapping around my throat.

    ¡°I have no doubt.¡± He sighed and held his temple as he looked at me or maybe through me.

    "We could hide him in the dumpster out back."

    ¡°Is Kalysta yours?¡± I had to hear it. It hadn''t mattered before, but now it wouldn''t stop assaulting the back of my mind. Tyrfing pushed the feelings to the front of my mind.

    ¡°Honestly, I hope not. I know, I¡¯m a jerk, but I won¡¯t apologize for loving her. It was before you two¡­¡± I could see the sweat beading on his forehead.

    ¡°I get it Anders. I¡¯m not one of the kids, you don¡¯t need to coddle me. And you certainly have to stop lying to me. I can always tell." My eyes flash to meet his, and his fear fuels me. Or the sword.

    His eyes shift away and he reached for his sleeve to fidget again.

    ¡°And I swear to God, if you don¡¯t stop fidgeting, I¡¯m going to hide your body in the dumpster.¡±

    "Yay." Tyrfing cheered.

    Anders slowly retracted his hand, his eyes going wide.

    ¡°You must have the world record for high blood pressure.¡± I said half-heartedly, realizing too much of the sword was slipping out. He exhaled heavily, and raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°You have no idea.¡± He said.

    ¡°I can only imagine we made Gideon feel the same way.¡± I managed a laugh, trying to steer the conversation away from Serena and Kalysta.

    ¡°Man, I haven¡¯t thought of that old goat in years.¡± Anders said, slapping his knee.

    ¡°How is he?¡± I figured it was polite to ask, but unfortunately I already knew the answer. Gideon had did everything he could to hang on to me. To guide me through my struggles with the sword. Part of him had felt responsible for me, and the events that followed.

    ¡°Dead.¡± Anders said, shrugging sadly.

    ¡°Ah.¡± I sipped more Caf¨¦ Mocha but I didn''t taste anything. It felt suddenly hollow.

    "Very strong-willed. Quite the warrior. Little chewy, but went down smooth." Tyrfing replied in my head. I wished the voice would stop. I felt nauseous, and tried to push the sword out of my mind.

    ¡°So what are we to do about Kalysta?" I said, going back to the preferred torment.

    ¡°We ignore it and pretend this conversation never happened?¡± He told me.

    ¡°Anders¡­¡± This time it''s a warning.

    ¡°Alright! I know you want to know. We can do a test. But you are taking your own blood for the sample. I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m the guy that pokes you with something sharp.¡± He told me.

    "We could poke him with something sharp¡­over and over¡­" Tyrfing''s voice rattled around in my head. I nodded at Anders, unable to get the images projected by the sword out of my head.

    ¡°You alright?" Anders said, hesitantly reaching across the table as I clutched my head.

    ¡°Sword.¡± I told him again.

    ¡°That bad?¡± He seemed genuinely concerned, but I know it was mostly for his own safety.

    ¡°Always. It really has it out for you.¡± I laughed and Anders face went pale.

    ¡°That¡¯s not funny.¡± He said nervously and started to fidget with his sleeves again before catching himself. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t say anything to Kalysta until we know for sure. And maybe even never?¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s mine, I¡¯m going to tell her what happened Anders." I said with finality. The girl deserved to know that I had been the one to kill her mother. And what''s worse, I might be her father.

    ¡°If she¡¯s mine, it''s better she doesn¡¯t know.¡± Anders looked deeply hurt by the sentiment, but I understood the compromised position it would put him in.

    ¡°Chase, I don¡¯t want you to get your hopes up. If she is yours, you know that she grew up without you in a household of Greek women that probably made you out to seem like the world¡¯s worst person. If they even bothered to tell her anything at all.¡± He said, steering away from his own emotions.

    ¡°That would be a change, normally women make you out to look like the asshole.¡± I said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, you know, the broken, mysterious man role doesn¡¯t really work for me.¡± Anders gave me the biggest grin he could muster. "And I''d hate to do it better than you."

    "I can make him broken. The dumpster is still an option, yes?"

    I shrugged and tried to smile through the mental intrusions.

    ¡°So you had brought me here to tell me about this mission. Do we know who we are up against?" I asked, trying to get back to the real reason we were here.

    Anders leaned forward, elbows on his knees, chin resting on the back of his laced fingers.

    ¡°Well for starters, you know they have a large ship, and a small army of Golem." He said sarcastically.

    "Could have been our pirate ship¡­" The sword whined.

    "From what our intelligence has gathered the guy on the ship was some local Toronto kid. His name is Quinton Vanderbilt, twenty two years old, grew up in a wealthy equestrian family. He fancies himself so kind of gangster wannabe." Anders continued.

    "Has his family got any connection to the Order?" I asked.

    "None that I could find, but everything I''ve got on this kid suggests he''s not the brains behind the operation." He told me, concern creasing his brow.

    "I feel like whoever he is working for has knowledge of the Order. They''ve been moving Artifacts on that ship and whatever is being taken either isn''t returning to the Vault, or wasn''t ours to begin with." He continued.

    The Order of Vigilance didn''t like undocumented Artifacts. It liked everything inventoried and checked out with proper documentation. Unlicensed magic items and powers were a big headache for them.

    "So what''s the plan?" I asked.

    "We''re gonna follow the ship and see where it takes us. Hopefully we can figure out where he''s headed and it''ll lead us back to the bigger threat." Anders said.

    "Do you think they are ready?" I asked, referring to Anders mismatched team of misfits. He shrugged.

    "I was hoping you''d tell me." He said hopefully.

    I just sighed.

 Chapter 16: Orion

    I formally stepped down to the team and let Erik take over. We had all gathered in the mess hall when I made the announcement. Nobody said anything. It had been a total dick move on Erik''s part. We all sat around the mess hall, staring at the floor, tables and ceiling awkwardly. Good times.

    Anders came walking in, all smiles and stuff, with Chase not far behind him. He was like a shadow, omniously lurking behind Anders as he strode over to our table. The contrast was scary; Anders in his typical grey suit with his big smile and Chase in his black dress shirt and jeans, his face unreadable.

    ¡°It¡¯s like a graveyard in here. Glad you are all together though.¡± Anders said.

    It¡¯s not like we were really all together, though. Erik sat his stupid self at the end of the table, with Kalysta about half way down the table, and the rest of us at the end. Dyson had plopped himself at a completely different table nearby.

    ¡°We have a mission for you. As you know, we rescued Rabbi Elijah from being forced to make more Golem for someone working against the Order''s interests. I have also more recently confirmed that the ship they are sailing does not belong to any other division of the Order and was not from.the Vault.¡± Anders said, motioning for Chase to continue the briefing.

    ¡°After speaking with the Rabbi at length about his creations, it was agreed that the best course of action would be to not fight the Golem head on. We have decided to send you to Greece, where our sources tell us the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge has been docking to offload its cargo. You are to sink the ship with as many Golem aboard as possible.¡± Chase added.

    ¡°Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge? Are we gonna fight Blackbeard?¡± Ethan piped up, all excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain the only way you¡¯d run into him would be if he was in the same shape as the Rabbi.¡± Anders laughed.

    Ethan let out a loud groan and slumped into his chair. Amelia rolled her eyes.

    ¡°The plan is to have you take the sleigh to Halifax, where you will meet up with an Order member from the Scotland Branch. You will board the ship provided and sail across the Atlantic to the Mediterranean.¡± Chase explained.

    I shook my head, cause it all sounded wrong.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just take the sleigh all the way? We went to Egypt and back, I know the reindeer can handle it.¡± I asked. I almost felt insulted for the reindeer. After all, they were supposed to have covered the entire world in one night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt the capability of the magic reindeer Mr. Wells,¡± Chase laughed at me, and I kinda half smiled cause he was creepy looking when he smiled. ¡°The plan is to have you sink the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge with the weapons on your vessel, should you happen to come across it on the water. Otherwise, you will have to sink it in port, when you feel that there are the most Golem aboard. Rabbi Elijah was adamant that he wants his creations destroyed so they will not be used for nefarious means."

    I nodded cause I understood the plan, but I didn''t like the exclusion of my reindeer buddies. The had proved an effective means of communication and they provided us cloaking from regular peering eyes.

    ¡°You are under no circumstance to engage anyone other than the Golem, and only if you have to. Gather what information you can, but that is only secondary. Sinking the ship and eliminating the Golem from a distance is the priority.¡± Chase finished, before handing the floor back to the boss man.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Now, I know you guys are used to fighting monsters and collecting Artifacts, but I think it might be best if we just avoid all that if we can. It is important to me that you all make it back unharmed.¡± Anders rolled his eyes at the collective groan of disappointment from the O¡¯Bryne twins.

    ¡°You will all be leaving this evening, so you can fly the sleigh in the cover of night. It shouldn¡¯t take you very long, and you¡¯ll know which ship is yours when you get there.¡± Anders gave Ethan a big dramatic wink and he got all giddy with excitement. ¡°Kalysta, you will be staying behind on this mission to further your training with Chase. We''ll try to get you bonded with an Artifact before the team gets back.¡± He said.

    Kalysta sighs and rolls head to the side, but there is no arguement from her. I looked down the table at Erik giving her this heartbreaking glance, like they¡¯d be separated forever. I wanted to gag.

    After the briefing, Chase went back to, well whatever it is that he does. Brooding somewhere dark and scary probably. Anders hung around and came to sit in one of little plastic chairs and crossed his legs. He looked over the team.

    ¡°I need you guys to get along in this. I know there might be some tension between certain people in the team but you will have to get over it. Besides, this is Dyson¡¯s first mission. You all remember your first missions, so let¡¯s make his an exciting, yet safe adventure.¡± He said in his best dad voice.

    Dyson''s head popped up from the table. "Wait, what?"

    ¡°Exciting doesn¡¯t happen if you¡¯re being safe.¡± Amelia said with a smirk.

    Anders raised his eyebrows. Dyson was still trying to comprehend why he was being involved. And honestly, so was I. He had bonded to Death''s Scythe, but from what I heard his training wasn''t going particularly well. But if he was going to go on a mission, a boat ride recon mission seemed like an easy start.

    "We will be prioritizing safety on this mission, Amelia." Anders said sternly.

    Amelia huffed and crossed her arms under her chest and pouted. I catch Dyson staring at her and I roll my eyes so hard I swear I saw my brain. Maybe I was just being bitter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure everything goes according to plan, Sir.¡± Erik said like a gigantic douche. I glared daggers at his big stupid head.

    ¡°I appreciate it. You all have to come back alive. I don''t want to be the one to call your parents if something happened. Besides, you are all capable Agents of the Order." Ander said before standing and turning for the door.

    When he leaves, Dyson slams his head into the table and groans.

    ¡°What¡¯s a-matter buddy?¡± I said with a laugh.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to point out that I have been doing awful at training. Kalysta can attest to that.¡± He said from under his hood, talking into the table.

    "It''s true," She said. "He''s awful at just about everything."

    ¡°You have Death¡¯s Scythe! Just smack the bad guys with the pointy end.¡± Amelia said, still in a bit of a huff. Dyson responded by smacking his head against the table again and groaning loudly. Erik stood up and came to his side.

    "I need you to get it together. I can''t have you jeopardizing the team." He said coldly. I stared at Erik, who refused to meet my eyes. I also went beside Dyson and put a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine. You¡¯ll only have to use the Scythe in an emergency anyway. We¡¯ll all look out for you. We¡¯ve all been where you are.¡± I said, trying to be comforting. Dyson looked at me with this sad smile, and I patted his shoulder. I realized the team was staring between Erik and I, the tension in the room growing.

    Kalysta stood and put a hand on Erik¡¯s shoulder. She whispered something in his ear and then left. Erik turned to face me.

    "Are you trying to undermine my orders Orion? I need him in top shape so he doesn''t sabotage this mission." He growled.

    "I''m trying to comfort my friend while he''s having a hard time." I shot back.

    Erik and I stared at each other for a long time. I could see his jaw clenched, as he started grinding his teeth. His hands flexing into fists. Slowly the rest of the team dispersed to prepare for the mission, and it was only Erik and I, standing alone in the mess hall. Even Dyson slinked out from between us.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you through this whole mission. Let¡¯s try to work together.¡± He said, without a hint of sincerity.

    ¡°Whatever you say, Sir.¡± I replied sarcastically, the word ''sir'' dripping with venom.

    ¡°Orion, don¡¯t be like that.¡± He has the balls to say.

    "I have no interest in pretending to be your friend any longer man. I''m all done. You''re team leader, and I''ll follow orders. Aside from that, don''t fucking talk to me." I said, trying to hold back tears.

    He tried to say something, but I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction. I turned and walked away from him, flipping him off as I went.

 Chapter 17: Anders

    I, often, run myself ragged.

    I filled my time with business and meetings, constantly trying to look out for the Order''s best interests. I filled my life with seven young adults, looking to find their place and make their way.

    It felt good to have my best friend back. I don''t know if Chase would still consider us as such, but I still thought very highly of the man. We had spent the better part of our youth and young adulthood together, and although sometimes we were at odds, I respected him more than anyone else in the Order of Vigilance.

    As the team was getting ready for their mission, I left Chase in charge of seeing them off and took some much needed ''me time''.

    Most people don''t know this, but deep in the forests, if you wander far enough away from the paths, you''ll find a very special place. It is heavily protected by magic, and has many guardians. It''s a place where people who are different from the other mortals of the world go to hide. They can learn and grow here, safe and unhunted from those who would look to hurt them. Like the Order.

    I stepped through the magical forcefield that kept the Manor cloaked from the rest of the world. Once I crosses through the border of trees and into the magical barrier, the landscape turned to a huge courtyard full of gardens and play areas. A large pool with colorful lights lapped back and forth quietly. The massive ancient building was made of a very bright red brick, and all the metal fixtures were made of alternatives for iron and steel, so as not to hurt any of its Fae residents.

    The Manor was a haven for young monsters. For those who were different and hunted for it. Contrary to the universal belief that all monsters were evil, I had found it was more of a nature versus nurture situation.

    Now sure, some big scary beasts that have been around since the Old World still held grudges and would kill humans and especially Order members given the chance. But not so much here. I opened the front door quietly, hoping not to be disruptive.

    I immediately stood face to face with a very tall man with no face, wearing a nice suit, quite like my own. Staring at him too long caused my vision to go blurry.

    "Oh, hello. I like your suit." I told the creature. I tried to move passed him, but he took a step with his long, stilt-like legs and got in front of me again.

    "You misunderstand my friend, I''m here on business. I assume your Mistress knows I''m here already." I told him, trying not to sound testy. He suddenly leaned in very close, bending right over at the middle. He put his featureless face close to mine and I could feel the eldritch aura around him make me nauseous.

    Then he pulled out a stain cleaner pen and fixed some dirty spots on my tie and blazer. Then he started to walk away.

    "Oh. Thank you!" I called out to him, but he seemed not to care as he ducked low to disappear into doorway.

    The foyer was massive, with doors running the main floor on either side, leading off into different rooms. A massive staircase, ten feet wide, ran up to the second floor that contained even more rooms and stairs. Looking straight up, it felt like the Manor always had as much space as it needed. I looked back down, and the Mistress of the place was staring back at me from the bottom of the stares.

    "Pendragon." She said my name distastefully. Her bushy blonde hair hung over her shoulders and well passed the small of her back. Her piercing blue eyes held golden rings that sparkled with energy. I quite admired her sense of style, with her white blouse tucked into a black pencil skirt. Her massive black pumps gave her several inches to her height, bringing her to eye level with me as she approached.

    "Mistress Lilith." I bowed deeply and she scoffed at me.

    "Why are you here?" She asked, glaring at me.

    The First Woman was not the forgiving type and she certainly didn''t like men. But she had a heart full of compassion for those who were tossed aside and forgotten by the rest of the world. Thus, the Manor had become the home for wayward monsters.

    "Is Sera in?" I asked politely, ignoring her blatant hatred.

    "She''s busy." Lilith said, crossing her arms.

    I could feel my forced smile start to waver and I took a deep breath through my nose.

    "I can wait." I told her. She rolled her eyes at me.

    "We''ve been investigating the appearance of the Queen Anne''s Revenge carting Artifacts from here to Greece. You wouldn''t happen to have any eyes out that way that could be helpful to our missions, would you?" I asked.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "Why would any of us help you?" Lilith practically spat the words. I smiled and nodded my head.

    "Chase seems to think there might be something more at play. It might spill into your world and sphere of influence." I told her calmly. She looked at me like I had threatened her.

    A classroom let out behind her and a bunch of children ran from the room and into the hallway, scattering through out the various other doors and stairs. Little girls with bat-like wings, children who looked like they were part fish, one kid was a little furrier than normal. I smiled at them as they ran passed. Some waved, others moved away from me in fear.

    Humans had been hunting and killing those we deemed monsters for centuries. As far back as our earliest recorded histories and myths, we had been at odds. It was hard for humans to accept differences among ourselves, nevermind whole other species of creatures. And we spend those centuries telling stories of great heroes who sought out and killed them. To some of these children, I was the terrifying monster. As the children filtered away from the foyer, Lilith moved closer to me.

    "What exactly does Chase think is going to spill into our world. The only threat to us, is You." She sneered. I tried not to take it personally, as she had been referring to the Order as a whole and not just me.

    "We don''t really know yet. We''ve sent a team out to collect some information and get rid of some Golem." I told her. Lilith glared at me.

    "The art of creating Golem was lost centuries ago." She said, her eyes skeptical.

    "Rabbi Elijah of Chelm''s zombie would beg to differ." I told her with a smirk. Her eyes flashed wide for a split second, before she gained her composure.

    "Someone brought him back from the dead to use him to create the Golem. Must have been some powerful necromancy." She said, putting things together.

    "See? Now you understand why I''m concerned." I said cheerfully, but it just came off as sarcasm and she continued to glare a hole into my face. It has been said many times before, if looks could kill, I would be a dead man. Many times over, it would seem.

    "Anders." I hear the voice from the stairs and I step passed Lilith, causing her to growl at me.

    "Seraphina." I said smiling. The woman on the stairs was as beautiful as the day I met her. She literally had not aged a day. However, she didn''t return the smile.

    "What are you doing here?" She asked, coming down the stairs, her long braid of brown hair bouncing behind her.

    "I wanted to come visit. There has been a lot going on lately and I just needed to see you guys." I told her.

    "You can''t just show up here whenever you want." Lilith said, seething. I tried to ignore her as I waited for Sera at the bottom of the stairs. She never came all the way down. She stood far enough back to make me stare up at her. I knew she wouldn''t get any closer. The distance between us was filled with history and emotion and most of it hurt.

    "You know you aren''t welcome here." Seraphina told me. The words stung, and I could feel the deeper meaning in them, tearing at my heart.

    "I just wanted to..." I started.

    "Daddy!" I heard the happy little voice call with excitement. She ran down the stairs, as best she could, holding the railing. Her brown hair was in a braid much like her mother''s, but her grey eyes were all mine. She had her mother''s angular features, but still much of her baby fat. I picked the little girl up in my arms and swung her around. I ignored Lilith kissing her teeth behind me. Sera even managed a smile.

    "What are you doing at my house?" Auria, my daugther, asked.

    "I just missed you so much, I couldn''t wait to see you." I kissed her forehead and she giggled.

    "I missed you too Daddy." She told me, and her bright smile tugged fiercely on my heart.

    Lilith walked back up the stairs and put a protective hand on Sera''s hip, staring at me the whole while.

    "Five minutes." She whispered in Sera''s ear, but loud enough for me to hear. Lilith made a display of gently nibbling Sera''s ear before she turned to walk away. I turned back to my daughter in my arms.

    "Mommy, Daddy came to visit! Isn''t that nice?" She said and Seraphina finished descending the stairs. Her approach was slow, but the intent was clear. I hugged Auria tightly.

    As Sera reached me, she reached out to collect our child from my arms. When she stepped back, it felt like she had taken my heart from my chest.

    "Daddy has to go home now. He''s very busy with work." Sera told Auria. The little girl pouted and I smiled at her.

    "Don''t worry, you''ll see me again soon." I understood that I had overstayed my welcome.

    "Anders, this isn''t part of our agreement. You can''t just show up and do this to her." Seraphina said in my mind. The synaptic tingle of our minds touching made me dizzy.

    "I needed to see her. I''ve been going through a lot lately with work. And Chase and I talked about Kalysta. It made me think about..." I didn''t need to telepathically say anymore. She was already in my head.

    "When did Chase return?" She asked out loud, and it startled me.

    "The Order requested that I bring him back on board a bit ago. He''s been training the new team since he got there. He''s been a big help." I told her.

    "I''m sure he''s thrilled about that." She chuckled.

    "There was a bit of a scuffle dragging him back in. But he''s fitting right back in." I said. Sera gave me a knowing look of concern.

    "It''s under control." I told her. I felt her probing around in my head, and I convinced myself that I wasn''t lying.

    Having Chase around was like waiting for a time bomb to go off. Especially with Kalysta being there.

    "I told Lilith..." I tried to change the subject.

    "I know." She said knowingly. "I''ll keep my ears open for any information that could be helpful. The winds are changing for us too."

    "Say goodbye to Daddy. He''s gotta go back to work now." Sera kissed Auria''s head. The little girl spun in her mother''s arms and waved.

    "Bye kiddo. I''ll see you soon." I told her, booping her on the nose. She giggled and my heart repaired a bit.

    "Bye Daddy!" She called as her and Seraphina ascended the stairs. I watched them go all the way back up.

    I''ve learned many things from being in the Order of Vigilance. Important things like realizing that nothing is what it seems and that there was magic in even the smallest things. But the most important lesson that I learned from trial by fire, was that if you loved something, you locked it away, deep in the woods, where no one else would ever find it.

 Chapter 18: Dyson

    When we finally touched down on the ground, I leapt out of the sleigh and hugged the ground.

    ¡°Oh, how I missed you.¡± I groaned. Orion looked over at me as the others all piled out.

    ¡°It was not that bad.¡± He said, rolling his eyes at me. I rolled over in the sand and started making dirt angels.

    I had been surprised at how fast the Order mobilized. Despite all the drama and tension, they got ready and prepared for their missions fast. They had quickly gathered gear and supplies, showing me where things were and pushing me along. I remembered none of what they had told me.

    ¡°There needs to be a maximum capacity sign on that thing. Too many people in a tiny sleigh makes for a bad time.¡± I said, lifting my head from the ground.

    I was certain my melodrama was starting to drive the group nuts. Erik stared at me with bright blue eyes and motioned for me to get up. I hopped to my feet and started following the others down to the docks in some tiny East Coast town. I popped the headset Orion had lent me over my ears and pulled my hood up.

    ¡°Nope, none of that mister.¡± Amelia said yanking back my hood and almost strangling me with my headphones as she ripped them off.

    ¡°But I¡­¡± I tried to protest, but she cut me off.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to be antisocial this whole time. If I have to bug you the entire way to Greece, I will.¡± She smiled at me and I swooned a little. I couldn''t tell if her smile was playful or malicious. Maybe a bit of both?

    I wish I had gotten stuck with Amelia in the sleigh. Despite constantly being in her armor, something was inviting about her. Instead I got stuck between Ethan, who took his shirt off twice, and Tadashi, who is the worst conversationalist on the planet. Every time Ethan did something on my left, Tadashi would fidget on my right, like a little ball of anger.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Orion asked me, shoving the miniature sleigh into his backpack. He materialized his bow and for a moment, I was blinded. It shimmered with sunlight even in the dark of night. He pulled back and aimed out over the water. An arrow made entirely of light appeared at his fingers and he fired it. As it plummet into the water, it reminded me of a shooting star.

    ¡°A little.¡± I replied.

    He continued shooting a streak of fiery light, arcing into the water. He smiled, and it looked like it hurt. I mean, anyone who smiles all the time like this guy had to have cheek pain, right?

    ¡°Can I whip mine out and play with it too?¡± I asked sarcastically. I felt all the eyes turning to look at me without actually seeing them. Orion started to cry he was laughing so hard. He began clapping like a seal. It started a chain reaction and Amelia laughed so hard she snorted.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s for the best if you keep yours where you have it.¡± Amelia said breathlessly. She summoned her spear and twirled it like a cheerleader¡¯s baton. That might actually explain her nimbleness, I thought. I tried to stop myself from imagining her in a skimpy cheerleader outfit. It did not work.

    Ethan and Tadashi followed suit and drew their swords, as if they were taking a pet for a walk; simply giving them fresh air and relief. I suddenly felt like an amateur. I¡¯d only summoned the Scythe once and that was when I had picked it up. Besides that, I had received introductory fumbling with a wooden stick in the training room for a week. Chase said I wasn''t his worst student, but I didn''t know what that was compared to.

    I noticed Erik was walking further ahead and away from everyone else, so I tried to include him in the fun.

    ¡°Hey Erik, you gonna play with yours? Can I watch?¡± I joked. Everyone laughed, but him. He stopped walking and even from the distance between us, I could hear his sigh.

    He held out his right hand and looked over his shoulder at me. The sky rumbled and I felt moisture and pressure in the air. It was enough to give me an instant headache. Thunder rumbled out over the water and the little port town.

    Suddenly, a huge bolt of lightning struck his hand, cracking with a sound so loud that I fell back in terror and may or may not have peed myself a little. In his hand sat a silver hammer with runes etched into its sides.

    ¡°Mjolnir.¡± I said in awe. ¡°Like that guy from the comics.¡±

    The reference made Ethan and Orion excited and the two went off about comic books and I had to tune them out.

    ¡°Happy?¡± Erik shouted back at me.

    ¡°A little damp actually.¡± I called back. Regardless of how anyone took it, everyone laughed this time.

    We finally made it to the dock with only a few more inappropriate jokes, and one swat in the back of the head from Amelia.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any boats here.¡± Ethan whined, looking around anxiously. We all looked and he was right. The dock was empty. Erik checked his watch and shook his head.

    ¡°They should have been here by now.¡± He said impatiently.

    Orion pulled a little telescopic lens from his pocket and looked out over the water. I turned to look at him, confused. It was night time, how was he going to see...The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Out there. There is a ship just a bit out, maybe a few kilometres." He called out.

    ¡°Is it heading towards us?¡± Erik asked him. Orion made a face, cause him and Erik were having a lover¡¯s quarrel.

    ¡°No, it looks anchored.¡± He said with a great deal less enthusiasm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not jumping in the ocean.¡± Amelia said flicking her wrist in dismissal. I thought I heard the ocean groan in disappointment. Might have been me though.

    After looking around some more, Orion pointed out to the water again.

    ¡°There is a rowboat coming out to meet us.¡± He said, surprised.

    Sure enough, a few moments later, a rowboat pulled up to the dock.

    ¡°¡¯Ello lads!¡± A woman with a fiery red mess of hair stepped onto the dock. I say stepped, but it was more like stumbled.

    ¡°Oh, and lass. Pardon me. Pretty lil¡¯ one, aren¡¯t ya?¡± She winked at Amelia, who put her hands on her hips and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yer rides out on the waves a bit. You¡¯ll hafta escuse me, the Flyin¡¯ Dutchman can¡¯t dock.¡± She informed us, while sizing us up.

    Ethan let out an excited squeak and pumped his fist in the air. She looked over each and every one of us, her eyes lolling one way then the other, until her eyes settled on me.

    ¡°Uh oh.¡± I muttered, as she gave me a lewd smile and strode over to press herself against me. She wore a very open blouse that left nothing to the imagination. Her brown trousers were stained from spilled drinks, and her black laced boots went passed her knees. She reeked of alcohol.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t you a purty lil¡¯ thing too." She moaned in my ear, wrapping me in a hug. I started to suffocate in her cleavage. The smell of alcohol and brine was overwhelming. She backed up to look me over again and her emerald eyes betrayed flecks of gold in the moon light. She slapped my ass so hard I nearly face planted.

    ¡°This one is sittin¡¯ next ta me. Come on lad.¡± She waved for me to follow her into the rowboat and I looked around at the group for help.

    Orion is trying his damnedest to stifle laughter. Erik even smirked and motioned for me to board the ship first. Amelia seems less pleased by the situation and my heart sunk. I moved forward, and our drunk host waved for me to come closer. I begrudgingly obeyed.

    At the end of the rowboat was a zombie sailor holding the ores and I turned back to the group with a finger raised to pose a question, but I decided it was better to see the varying reactions as each of them piled in behind me.

    As predicted, each of them made a polite commotion. Ethan is the only one who shrieked in terror, still getting over his fear of the Rabbi. The drunk woman laughed.

    ¡°Ay, don¡¯t mind me crew. They¡¯re all a little stiff.¡± She cackled, but it¡¯s the first thing about her that doesn¡¯t scare the crap out of me. It¡¯s the laugh of someone with no cares, no stress.

    Everyone tried so hard to sit away from the undead rower, that there was no room. He actually looked like quite the gentleman. He had a crisp navy uniform on, and his bones were bleached white and clean, with no scraps of dead flesh. It was like something out of a cartoon.

    Suddenly I was lifted from my seat and I looked behind me in a panic.

    ¡°Ain¡¯t enough room, so you¡¯ll hafta sit in me lap.¡± The red-haired woman pulled me closer to her and I go stiff. And not in the fun way. The others all looked at me with teasing expressions and I could feel my cheeks turn crimson.

    ¡°The names Siobhan O¡¯Malley, and I¡¯ll be yer Cap¡¯n this evenin¡¯.¡± She bellowed, just about deafening me. Everyone else made introductions.

    ¡°What about you, Sweet-thing?¡± She whispered in my ear, pressig herself as close as she could against me, wrapping her arms around my waist. I tried to squirm loose, but I have all the muscle capacity of a wet noodle.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­Dyson.¡± I muttered. Her warm breath on the side of my neck made me shiver. The smell of alcohol was beginning to make me sick. I hated drunks, but she was nice enough.

    I looked over at Amelia, hoping that this strange woman¡¯s fascination with me hadn''t influenced the way she saw me, but she wasn''t paying attention to me anymore. It wasn''t like I had made a move on her or anything. We had shared a few moments of closeness, like when we had been watching that horror movie together. But it wasn''t like she was mine or anything...

    The group started talking amongst themselves and we all stared at the huge ghost ship as we came up to it. It defied all logic. The ship''s hull had massive holes that revealed a fleshy interior that seemed to pulse. The front of the ship appeared to have a giant mouth with jagged teeth made out of broken planks. Wisps of rope and sails flapped about, glowing eeriely.

    ¡°Ya ever seen one so big?¡± Siobhan said, admiring her own ship. I chuckled at the familiarity of her inappropriate joke.

    ¡°Oh, ya like Siobhan¡¯s jokes do ya? We¡¯re gonna have lots of fun Sweet-thing, you and me.¡± She stroked my thigh and I would have recoiled if I had anywhere to go. I looked longingly into the water, hoping we¡¯d capsize so I could get away. Unfortunately, our oarsman was adept at keeping the boat balanced.

    ~*~

    As we got aboard the Flying Dutchman, I watched in wonder as several zombie and skeleton crewman went to work diligently at their jobs. I was impressed at how effective a work force they were. I wondered why no one has used the undead as a workforce before, until I remembered the visceral reaction the others had to the undead. It was fun to imagine a zombie driving a forklift though.

    The others spread out and began to wander the ship as Siobhan took the helm and called for the crew to raise anchor.

    "I like it here" A small voice said beside me and I just about jumped out of my skin and joined the crew.

    "Alma, you gotta stop coming and going like that." I said breathlessly. The little ghost girl looked at me with her big red eyes and cocked her head.

    "But I have a job I must attend to. I cannot be present all the time." She said, almost sadly. I noticed she had changed her attire from a hospital gown to a sailor uniform, like something from Sailor Moon.

    "No, I get that. Go do your reaping and stuff. Just stop scaring the crap out of me." I said, grasping the railing and looking out over the dark water. She floated behind me, as if to check, before floating beside me to sit on the rail. I turned to look back at the ship with her.

    I watched a skeleton walk in front of me. It turned, doing a double take, before bowing deeply, taking its hat off.

    "Ma''am." He said politely to the little ghost, before going back to his duty. I frowned. No one was bowing to me.

    "You a celebrity or something?" I asked. Alma shook her head and little wisps of light came off her.

    "Nope. But the undead recognize us Reapers as the ones that brought them beyond the Veil. Necromancy is a subjugation of the mortal form, but they often retain some piece of their former personality. Most are greatful to us for ferrying them across." She explained. I was shocked.

    "You mean they aren''t just animated corpses?" I asked, curiousity peaked.

    "Technically yes, but as I said, each crewman here has a fragement of who they once were in life. As an example, many of the crew of this ship were former pirates, navy, fisherman and the like. They remember their duty and jobs, and take pride in that memory. It may only be a tiny piece of who they once were, and it is not quite the same as having a soul, but it''s something." She said, kicking her legs back and forth.

    "Interesting." I said. I thought about Death''s Scythe, wondering what capabilities it had. It was hard to train with the actual Artifact cause if I touched someone, they''d just croak.

    But maybe there was more to it then just swinging a deadly stick.

 Chapter 19: Erik

    The Flying Dutchman was a monstrous ship, with an equally grisly crew. I¡¯m not as unnerved by the undead as much as others on the team but I¡¯m certainly not comfortable. I began to wonder what Anders was thinking when he hired this mad woman and her zombies to ferry us across the Atlantic.

    I paced up and down the deck along the starboard side and went over the details of the plan in my head. Anders had made it sound so simple; sail across, intercept if we can, or else travel to Greece and sink the ship with the Golem aboard. He didn¡¯t inform us about any of the dangers along the way. He hadn''t even warned us we''d be getting in a ghost ship. I tried to shake my doubts about the chain of command; I was back in control and that was all that mattered.

    I suddenly felt the guilt of bullying Orion. The team still followed him because they were comfortable with him. He was charismatic and friendly. Somehow he always managed to have a smile on his face and be there for everyone. But that was not what a leader was supposed to be. Was it?

    I played our argument over and over in my head. I hadn''t wanted to make him feel bad. I just had to get my life back on track and he was collateral. I thought about the picture he had of the two of us at a Leafs game...

    Had he mentioned something about Amelia throwing herself at me? I had been so caught up in my work for Anders that I had neglected my own needs and desires.

    ¡°Yer gonna wear a hole in me deck lad. How¡¯s about ya go sit in the Capt¡¯n¡¯s quarters and think out whatcha gotta think in there?¡± Siobhan shouted down at me from the helm made of skeletal remains.

    I looked down at the scuff marks I¡¯d left on the deck, and then to the forlorn look of the undead crewman who was trying to scrub them away. It stared at me with empty eye sockets and a drooping lower jaw, and then back to the deck, making a raspy sound I could only assume was a sigh.

    ¡°Right.¡± I made my way to the stairs and up passed the captain to her quarters. She motioned behind her to the big doors etched with images of death. The effort made her stagger.

    The quarters were more extravagant than I would have assumed for a murky ghost ship. Lavish carpets lined the floors and a huge four poster bed sat against the back, under a row of small windows. I went to move to the bed but I imagined Dyson tied down here and buried under the pirate woman and I immediately turned to the simple writing desk off to the side.

    Scattered across the desk was an excessive amount of trinkets that I assumed were probably stolen. I made space and sat down with a pen and paper to work out some of the details of our mission. It made me feel better to have a list or itinerary. But what did it matter?

    Orion had been up in the Crow¡¯s Nest since we boarded, and would not speak to me unless it was necessary. Ethan and Tadashi had taken off to explore the ship, the former excited about the fabled ghost vessel and the latter probably making sure he didn''t break anything. Neither of them had any interest in hanging out with me. They would follow orders, sure, but there was no personal connection anymore. I had broken that connection when I failed to maintain friendships as I took on more responsibility. Hardly my fault.

    I scribbled some thoughts and ideas on the blank page. Battle tactics, mapping out parts of the Mediterranean with known monster lairs.

    I could not stop the nagging sensation of self-doubt. I was stronger than that. I was in control again. And yet...

    I slammed my fist on the desk, at the same time as a knock came at the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Amelia opened the door and slipped in, leaning back against it. She looked nervous, which was out of character for her. Was I that off-putting? Had I fallen so far?

    ¡°I wanted to talk to you. Is this a bad time?¡± Her speech is slurred and I realize why she seemed different.

    "Amelia, are you drunk?" I asked, sighing heavily and turning to face her. She blushed and turned her head so her raven hair fell in front of her face.

    "Ethan found a stash in the bottom of the boat and we kinda helped ourselves." She said, embarassed. I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± I tried to be as disarming as possible. The smile I forced was awkward. How did Orion do this all the time?

    ¡°I heard about your fight with Ori,¡± She said, moving from the door to stand against the wall across from me.

    I didn''t want to talk about it, but if I dismissed her now, I¡¯d lose her too.

    ¡°You guys used to be so close. And now that your back with us, isn''t it weird that we don''t see you guys all buddy-buddy again? What did you even say to him?" She hiccuped and burped at the same time and I cringed.

    ¡°I simply told him the truth. Anders made me step down so Chase could take my old position and I told Orion that I was coming back as leader of the team. He wasn''t happy about the way I approached the situation. But since I''ve been back, things haven''t been the same. With any of you. You guys don¡¯t trust in me the way you do him.¡± I ran my hand back through my hair and braced myself for whatever hard truth she would shoot back.

    ¡°Hey! I trust you. I think you¡¯re a great leader. But you¡¯ve spent so much time doing desk work for Anders that you forgot the qualities that made you a good leader before. Helping Anders wasn''t your position Erik, it was here with us.¡± She said, stumbling forward, leaning heavily on the wall.

    She was probably right. I must come across like a grumpy old man. Like Anders.

    "Amelia, you''re really drunk. You should sit down." I got up and guided her to the edge of the four poster bed. I remembered having to guide my mother up the stairs and into bed. She used to drink so much wine she could hardly walk. She would sit with me on the edge of the bed, just like this, and cry. She hated my father, and I didn''t know what I was supposed to do about it. I spent so much time idolizing my father that I failed to see his faults.

    When my father died, Anders had become the only male role model in my life. It made his betrayal all the more painful. So much time wasted. I could feel my anger creeping back into me.

    ¡°You¡¯re right Amelia. I''ll do my best to be who I used to be. Do you think you could maybe talk to Orion for me? Make him come around?" I asked, as I helped her lean against one of the bed posts.

    ¡°I think it would mean more coming from you directly. Mind you, you¡¯d have to climb to the top of the mast to get to him now. He''s been up there since we got on the boat." She said, closing her eyes and resting her head back.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°He¡¯s avoiding me. He hates me.¡± I said, seething.

    ¡°He¡¯s hurt, Erik. He trusted you and looked up to you like a big brother. He tried so hard to fill your shoes and be a good leader. All he wanted was some recognition. You ripped him down with not even so much as a thank you.¡± She snapped at me.

    I felt my aggression flair and I clenched my fists without thinking about it. She''s too drunk to see how her words effect me. Either that or she doesn''t care.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to climb up there and talk to him then." I said standing from the bed.

    ¡°He¡¯d probably take shots at you the whole way up. Just wait for him to come down. He¡¯ll cool off eventually.¡± She tried to smile at me, but her eyes were swimming. It was pathetic how much she reminded me of my mother.

    ¡°Orion had mentioned you in our fight. He said you had been practically throwing yourself at me and I was too dense to notice.¡± I said plainly.

    She snorted while laughing and waved at me, but all her bluster was gone. I can tell Orion was telling the truth by how red in the face she got. I had missed her attraction to me.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t throwing myself at you. I was just¡­I was hoping you would notice me. I kinda had a crush on you for a while.¡± She turned her head away from me defiantly.

    ¡°Had?¡± I asked. I couldn''t help but wonder what still might remain of those feelings. I had missed so much and focused on all the wrong things. Was there something here for me that had also slipped from my control?

    ¡°Well, yea. I mean you and Kalysta¡­You guys are a thing right?¡± Amelia said, dejected.

    ¡°It''s not like that.¡± I said, trying not to ruin my chances.

    "Not like what?" Amelia slurred out. She looked like she might topple, so I leaned her back against the bedpost.

    ¡°She¡¯s into me, but I¡¯m not sure how I feel about her.¡± I lied, probing for oppurtunity.

    ¡°You seemed sure. Don¡¯t think we all missed the way you look at her.¡± She crossed her arms and glared at me.

    ¡°She¡¯s attractive, sure. But I look at you too.¡± I said with a smirk.

    ¡°You do not! You¡¯ve got your head too far up your own ass for that.¡± She slugged me in the shoulder. Or at least tried too. I hardly feel it.

    ¡°What is it you like so much about me?¡± I asked, sitting back on the edge of the bed with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fish for compliments Erik, it¡¯s not attractive.¡± She gripped the bridge of her nose, squinting her eyes. Her head was probably pounding.

    ¡°So I guess there is no chance of anything between us then? We can keep this purely professional?¡± I said, staring her down. I knew she wouldn''t back down from the challenge. Amelia didn''t like being told what to do.

    ¡°I...don''t know Erik. I don''t feel that way anymore." Amelia put her hands on her legs and leaned forward, her hair falling in front of her face. I wasn''t sure if she was going to pass out or vomit.

    ¡°Well, what did you have in mind when you were throwing yourself at me back then?¡± I sat back, looking her over. She was a mess, but there was still something here.

    "Erik, it''s not like that anymore. I...I like someone else." She said, but I could tell she wasn''t sure.

    "Someone on the team?" I probed. She nodded before getting up from the bed and rushing to the waste bin beside the ship''s map table. She threw up and I cringed in disgust.

    "So who is it?" I pressed, walking to stand over her. "Who replaced your feelings for me?"

    Amelia pulled her hair back and looked up at me glaring.

    "Not now Erik..." She said quietly before retching into the bucket again.

    Until now, I hadn''t even realized that I was interested in her. Was it because suddenly there was competetion? Because I wasn''t enough?

    Who could she possibly have met that made her feelings move away from me?

    "Is it Orion?" I gritted my teeth as I said his name.

    "Erik, please stop." She said, wiping her mouth and using the wall to try and stand back up.

    "He just moved in and tried to take everything from me." I growled, putting it all together now. Had our friendship been a pretense for this betrayal? Was Anders in on it?

    "Erik, no one took anything from you." She said, but I hardly heard her. "I wasn''t yours."

    "So it is him." I said, glaring at her. I moved closer to her quickly and grabbed her by the shoulders.

    "No Erik. Its not him. Let me go." She tried to squirm, but she was weak. Like my mother. Fragile and worn from alcohol. She didn''t know what she wanted.

    "So who is it? It couldn''t be Tadashi. Is it Chase? He''s ancient. It can''t be him. That only leaves..." I stopped, still clutching her tightly as she tried to break free of my grasp.

    "Erik, let me go!" She snapped.

    "Dyson? Really? That scrawny little prick." I looked at her with disappointment. She was so lost and misguided.

    "Erik, you''re hurting me..."

    She is only saying it to hurt me. She wants me to pick between her and Kalysta. I could have had her if Anders hadn''t tricked me into being his second in command, so Orion could take over...

    I was so close to having everything I wanted. I was so close to total control. It was literally within my grasp.

    I moved in quickly and kiss Amelia. She tastes like alcohol and vomit. I was disappointed by the lack of sparks, but I knew she must have felt something.

    But when I pulled away she only looked at me with shock and disgust.

    "Erik, I''m leaving. Let me go." She told me. Was she playing hard to get?

    I moved in to kiss her again, hoping this time it would trigger a different reaction.

    I was met by sharp pain shooting up from my groin into my stomach.

    I released my grip on her and growled defiantly. It hurt so bad. How could she? As she removed her knee from my groin, I fell to my knees, clutching myself.

    She was crying as she hurried out the door. It made no sense, I was the one who was hurt, why was she crying?

    ~*~

    I walked out from the Captain¡¯s quarters sometime later. I assumed everyone would be asleep, but the dead don¡¯t rest. I could feel the eyes on me everywhere. My presence among them turned every empty eye socket to me, and I imagined they judged me with hundreds of years of experience. Above me, the skeletal first mate had the wheel, and sailed us through the night. Even it looked down at me, with what I assume is disapproval.

    What had Amelia told them? Did they know?

    I made my way down to the crew quarters where everyone was sleeping and ran into Siobhan. She was standing outside of a room with her hand on the door handle, and looked at me like a deer caught in headlights.

    ¡°Do I want to know?¡± I asked, cocking an eyebrow. Her mouth split into a huge grin and she shrugged.

    ¡°Probably not lad, though I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear bout it in the mornin¡¯.¡± She winked at me and then opened the door and stumbled inside.

    ¡°¡¯Ello gorgeous!¡± I heard her exclaim from behind the door.

    ¡°Oh dear God, no!¡± Dyson yelped in surprise.

    Was Dyson trying to sleep with everyone? Did Amelia know that he was also sleeping with this pirate woman? Then why would she still have a thing for him?

    My mind raced and I felt the anger building up inside me again. I clenched my fists and I tried to figure out which room was Amelia¡¯s. I see Ethan standing outside of one of the rooms, leaning on the wall.

    "I''m looking for your sister''s room." I told him.

    I was surprised when I wasn''t greeted with his normal light-heartedness.

    "You''re gonna stay away from my sister." He said quietly, still staring at the ground.

    "Ethan, just tell me which one she''s in." I ordered. It was unlike him to be insubordinate.

    "Walk away Erik. Please." He said, still not looking at me.

    Why was everyone being like this to me? What had I done to deserve any of this? Had Orion poisoned them all against me?

    As I approached I could hear her beind the door, still crying. I tried to move to the door handle and Ethan grabbed my wrist. I pulled back defensively.

    "Erik, last warning. Back up." This time he meets my gaze. His eyes are filled with sadness and confusion. But his face is painted with rage.

    "Nothing happened, just let me talk to her." I pushed. He moved to phyiscally stand between me and the door.

    "I don''t know what you did to her, but I know she came back down here in tears. I might have had a bit to drink, but I know Amelia doesn''t get like that." He said.

    Ethan filled the doorframe, having a similar physique to mine. I tried to make myself larger, puffing out my chest and straightening my back.

    Ethan doesn''t move.

    I had imagined my night going very differently. There was something about all this that felt off. Like I shouldn''t be here in this moment. Why was this happening to me?

    "Walk away." Ethan said, his tone threatening.

    I stared him down for a long moment, before doing as he said. I headed back up the stairs, teeth grinding, my fists clenched at my side.

    As I came out onto the deck, I looked up at the crow''s nest. I could feel Orion staring at me from his perch. It made my blood boil even more.

    As I returned to the Captain''s quarters, I slammed the door behind me. The sound made me flinch, remembering how my father would slam doors. Slamming the front door. Slamming the bedroom door. My mother used to cry like Amelia too.

    I looked down at my hands, shaking.

    What was I becoming?

 Chapter 20: Chase

    ¡°Ow! My arms hurt, can we take a break Mr. Morgan?¡± Kalysta panted, drenched in sweat. She was sorely under trained, and I couldn''t help but feel like it was my fault. Was I going too easy on her? I shook my head as I spun the training staff around in my hand. Her sweat created a small puddle beneath her on the training mat.

    ¡°Come on! Erik never trained me this hard. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± She said in between heavy pants. For a girl with her athletic background, I¡¯m unimpressed with her lack of stamina.

    Kalysta bent over with her hands on her knees, clearly trying to get me to look down her low cut tank top, waiting for me to become distracted. I assumed this is how she had been beating Erik so badly. She kept lifting her head slightly to check if I''m staring, looking for an opening.

    THWACK

    I smacked the end of my staff upside her head for good measure.

    Kalysta cursed at me in Greek and came on fast, whirling forward with her wooden staff. She arced forward and came at me with a straight thrust and I knocked her staff aside, smacking her in the rib, and then I swept her feet out from under her. She landed on her backside and began to pout.

    "That''s not fair!" She shouted at me.

    "Life''s not fair. Get up." I said frankly.

    When she tried to get up, she made a point of bending over in front of me. Her movements were rhythmic and she moved with fluid grace that even her mother hadn''t had. Kalysta had the potential to be an excellent fighter; if she¡¯d stop being a tart for five seconds¡­

    I glared at her, and I can tell she thinks it''s working.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I go back to training with Erik? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for you yet.¡± She went to put her staff back on the rack and I hurled mine like a spear, hitting her in the back of the hand. She shrieked and cursed some more in Greek.

    ¡°You will not be training with Erik anymore. You distract him too easily, which is evident by your poor training.¡± I moved back to the edge of the training mats where I¡¯ve laid out more wooden weapons. I picked up two short swords and spun them, one reverse, and the other forward. She rolled her eyes at me.

    ¡°I get it. You¡¯re some ex-military guy with something to prove. But should you really be picking on pretty little girls?¡± She batted her eyelashes at me, as I approached. She thinks she has my guard down, but she predicted my feint anyway.

    Just as I was about to slam the pommel of one of the swords into her face, she grabbed a shield from the rack. She blocks the blow and goes low, sweeping my leg out from under me. She smirked, but it quickly faded as I corrected myself with a back flip, that kicks the shield from her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some starry eyed youth that will be won over with your looks Kalysta. Some enemies won¡¯t care for your...charisma. They will beat you bloody until there isn''t any of your looks left to flaunt. You work for the Order of Vigilance. Do you understand what that means Kalysta?¡± I scolded. She looked at me defiantly and for a moment she looked just like Serena.

    ¡°I know that it was the Order that got my mom killed,¡± She grabbed up her staff again, and kicked the shield into up into her other hand. She leveled it above her shield, like a Spartan soldier. At least Erik had taught her more than one fighting style while he was ogling her. I wondered how much training they actually got done¡­

    ¡°I know that the Order recruited her away from her job as a nurse. They told her she¡¯d be saving more lives this way. She told my Auntie that she got a better paying job working on a special team.¡± She thrusted forward, so I rolled inside of her guard. I ended up rolling into a shield slam. I stumbled back, surprised by the amount of force she had managed. I looked her over and I saw that she was seething. Talking about her mother was making her angry. I could sympathize.

    ¡°The Order is more than just some organization or special team. It has a foundation built on the backs of heroes who shaped the world. It is the driving force that keeps the regular citizens protected from the threats that they believe to be merely folklore.¡± I tried to explain.

    I went for a double high cross with the short swords, and she brought her shield up high. It¡¯s not a rookie mistake, but I couldn''t help but be disappointed.

    I kicked her in the kneecap and she crumpled.

    Kalysta quickly regained her footing and growled through the pain, raising the shield to block again.

    "Good girl, I bet she¡¯ll kick your old ass." Tyrfing piped up as my adrenaline flared. I pushed the intrusion from my mind.

    However, it costed me, as I was too distracted to block the staff that hit me right in the eye. I could feel it swelling shut almost immediately. The pain urged the sword forward, playing on my anger. But I won¡¯t hurt her. I will not hurt Serena¡¯s daughter. Anyone but her.

    Kalysta cheered and pushed the offensive. She kept coming in on my left side, where my peripheral was blinded.

    "Smart girl. I bet she''ll be delicious."

    ¡°I know why I¡¯m here. Anders expects me to fill the hole on this team that my mother left in his. When he showed up on my doorstep, my Auntie hit him with a skillet. Any man who doesn¡¯t run away after that, at least deserves to be heard out. I¡¯m here because I want to be. I won''t play into any plans to fill shoes that aren''t mine. Whatever the Order was built for isn''t my business. I''m here to make money, and then I''ll be on my way.¡± She said through clenched teeth as she blocked a hurricane of slashes as I came on hard.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    I imagine growing up as she did, she learned to use everything to her advantage. Even people. To her, the legacy didn''t matter. She saw this as an opportunity to be milked. She had a right to her feelings but it dishonored her mother''s memory.

    She managed to parry one of my slashes off her spear and rammed her shield into my face. I was only faintly aware of my broken nose.

    ¡°Your mother was a great woman. I admired her deeply.¡± I said, the words breaking her guard completely, and I took the opening. A swift upward slash connected with her jaw and she landed on her back.

    "What do you know about my mother?¡± She spat blood from her mouth and stood up quickly. She didn''t even notice her speech was slurred. I dropped my swords and hustled to her side.

    "Are you okay?" I asked, turning her head, looking her over protectively.

    She went to talk again and the pain must have set in as she crumpled to her knees in my arms.

    Red flashes go off in my mind.

    All I see is the oil rig interior. The sealed water-tight doors closed on all sides. I can see Serena''s body in my arms, her beautiful face destroyed, my body covered in her blood. My body tingled with pain and fear. I could feel the sword seeping into me and I pushed it back again. I tried the breathing exercises and I curse the countless hours in therapy. How could anyone know what I was dealing with. I tried to look passed the illusion of my past. Kalysta needed me.

    I fought back, stronger than I have in years. I forced the sword down. I forced the memories back.

    I moved quickly to the medical room and returned with ambrosia and bandages. Kalysta sat on the floor in front of me quietly as I patched her up. I made sure her bandages were tight and that she was comfortable. I brought her water and fussed over her wounds. She waved me away when the ambrosia fruit kicks in.

    "You didn''t answer my question." She said, looking at me intensely. I sighed.

    ¡°Serena and I were on the same team, along with Anders and some others. She was brilliant to watch in combat and quite the exceptional healer. Your mother had a knack for helping people.¡± Her eyes lit up, as I imagine mine do too. Serena blessed every life she had touched. "You two are very similar.¡±

    ¡°I...didn¡¯t know her very well, I was just a kid when she was killed.¡± She said, sadness taking over quickly.

    I felt the blood run from my face.

    "She knows." Tyrfing whispered.

    I went to stand up, to put distance between us, but Kalysta frowned and motioned for me to remain at her side.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s probably hard to talk about. Seems like you guys were pretty close.¡± She shrugged.

    ¡°How much do you know about your mother¡¯s murder?¡± I asked. My voice cracked as fear gripped me. I could feel my heart rate rocket upward.

    ¡°I know that they had gone out on a mission like normal. But something went wrong. Some kind of cursed weapon. My Auntie had told me that my father was the one who killed her.¡± She said, wiping a tear from her eye before it could form.

    "She¡¯s yours¡­" The sword hissed in my mind.

    She¡¯s my daugther.

    A rush of joy and excitement flooded through me and I resisted the urge to hug the girl. My beautiful daughter, who looked so much like her mother.

    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll find the bastard and kill him myself. I asked Anders for the details, but he¡¯s hiding everything from me. Did you know my father as well?¡±

    Her words sank in and I felt my heart break for the second time in my life. She wanted me dead.

    And why wouldn¡¯t she? I couldn''t blame her. I spent years trying to do the same. When I discovered that the sword wouldn''t let me kill myself, I had joined the military, hoping to die in combat. I proved to be too effective at my job for that.

    ¡°I¡­not well, no.¡± The lie was bitter on my tongue.

    "Is it really a lie though? Do you really know who you are, Chase Morgan? Is it not you who said you were lost? Who finishes bottle after bottle to forget? Tell the girl. Let her try and we will show her exactly how her mother died." Tyrfing growls, trying to flood me with aggression.

    I¡¯m nauseated by just the thought. I tried to block the images it projected from my mind, but Tyrfing forced them to the forefront.

    I could see Serena again, kneeling in front of me with the sword piercing her shoulder. I could hear her telling me that everything was going to be ok. That she was alright. She told me to calm down, and that she loved me. I can hear her words and I begged Tyrfing to choose someone else. Literally anyone else.

    I could hear Anders banging on the steel water-tight door, separating the group from the two of us. He was screaming, but it only fueled the sword. Serena showed no fear as the sword hit her in the head the first time, splitting her forehead. Her voice stopped making sense, but her eyes still said ¡®I love you¡¯. The second time, I split her head down to her collar.

    ¡°Chase? Chase, are you alright? Hey!¡± Kalysta was screaming in my face, tapping my cheek as I returned from the horrid memory.

    ¡°Hey, you just shut down, are you okay?¡± She kneeled close to me and gripped my face in both hands. I only saw Selena.

    I thought about telling her, so that maybe she could end my pain. Maybe this girl, conceived of the most pure love and orphaned by my mistakes, would be the one to save me from this curse.

    ¡°You know who he is.¡± She said suddenly, staring me right in the eye. She sat back on her heels, moving away. I had a hard time keeping eye contact with her.

    ¡°Another time.¡± I told her, shuffling away, across the mats. I stood and stumbled out of the training room.

    "It''s always another time! No one will tell me!" Kalysta shouted after me.

    I knew I wasn''t going to make it to my room, so I made the detour to the public washroom in the dorms. I slid on my knees into the toilet just in time, as I projected my breakfast violently.

    "I don¡¯t remember you eating that."

    ¡°I hate you.¡± I groaned between retches.

    "I know. It makes all this so much better." Tyrfing replied.

    ¡°Free me, damn it! Take some other poor bastard. You¡¯ve destroyed everything good in my life.¡± I could hardly finish the sentence before I puked again. The cold sweat kicked in and I rocked back and forth.

    "Leave you? You think if I left these memories would leave you? I¡¯m the only thing keeping you alive, fool. You¡¯ve killed hundreds of people as a soldier, yet this one woman means so much. What about the father you killed in Iran, who was the only source of income for his wife and three kids? What about the politician? She was my favorite. Husband, kids, holding up an entire state. And you put a bullet in her head from six buildings away. Never had to look back. Never had to deal with the guy who took her place. All you do is kill. You''ve never thought twice about anyone but her. Suck it up. You''re a killer."

    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± I shrieked at the toilet as Tyrfing assaulted my mind.

    "NO! You need me, just as much as I need you. You know how this works. Complete the three great betrayals remember? We¡¯ve only got two left to go, my melodramatic friend. You¡¯ll be free of me then, and only then will I be sated enough to leave you. Everyone you kill in between is just sweet, delicious icing on the bloody cake." The sword cackled.

    My rage turned to sorrow and I tried not to cry. Everything I could have been was lost the moment I had been bonded to the cursed blade. Maybe I am just a killer. Maybe I wasn''t suited to be a leader, a lover, a father.

    I selfishly wished Kalysta was Anders child and it broke my heart again.

 Chapter 21: Orion

    I couldn''t believe him. I watched as Erik looked around, guilt and indecision painted across his face, clear as day. He looked up briefly and I stared down at him from the ledge of the crow¡¯s nest. I watched him go below deck, and I had a good idea where he was headed. When he came back up shortly after, he looked angry. Amelia had climbed up here to tell me what had happened, and like a good neighbour, Orion was there.

    I couldn''t believe the audacity. Erik was so full of himself and so entitled. And he blamed it all on me. I heard the door slam on the Captain''s quarters.

    ¡°Damnit Erik.¡± I huffed as I climbed down the ropes, half swinging, half falling, to get to the deck.

    I moved up the small set of stairs from the deck to the helm and stopped at the doors to the Captain''s quarters.

    Erik and I used to be inseperable. We did everything together. Even as kids, we grew up around each other cause of our parents being friends. He was protective and strong and I looked up to him like a brother. He used to be everything I admired. My best friend.

    But I¡¯m always just the best friend.

    He was also everything I wasn''t. Erik was strong, and stoic. He was a great tactician, and had always looked out for the team in his own way. Sure, he was a little rash sometimes, but sometimes that¡¯s what we needed. He had always been way better looking. I mean, I¡¯m skinny and plain. He¡¯s totally jacked and those blue eyes that you could lose yourself in¡­

    I realized it¡¯s not just Amelia that had me following him here and I stepped back from the door. I looked down at my hands, shaking, and wondered what the hell I was doing down here.

    I backed away from the door and decided to do the only rational thing...

    I headed for the cargo hold to find the stash of whiskey our drunken host had hidden away, that Ethan had easily dug out from among the other crates and kegs. I took a huge swig and felt like every other person on the planet, dealing with life¡¯s big problems. I came back up and walked passed Erik''s door, raising a toast and then took another huge gulp, most of it running down my chin and onto my shirt. Whatever.

    I did the walk of shame through the zombie bros up top on the deck and made my way back to my hidey-hole up the mast. I stumbled and my foot missed part of the rope ladder. I rolled down the netting and plummeted toward the water.

    At least, until, my shoes kick in. Drunk Me is happy that Sober Me is always wearing Hermes¡¯s Winged Shoes, another Artifact that I was able to bond too. The shoes spread their little wings and flappy-flapped me and my self-loathing back up to the crow¡¯s nest. Albeit, upside down, but hey, I¡¯m not complaining. Better than drowning I guess.

    I can¡¯t help but think about the past and I hated it. Even worse, my own feelings left me with a disgusting taste in my mouth. A few more sips of whiskey ought to do the trick. Much better. I¡¯m fine now¡­

    Okay, I lied, maybe I wasn''t fine. But what could I even do about it? I felt lonely and out of place. I had acknowledged my crush on Amelia early on. I swallowed it down, cause I get crushes on lots of people. And she was the only girl. We quickly became good friends and I didn''t ever want to ruin that. And Erik...

    I don¡¯t think his macho-manliness could handle how I felt. How would I even tell him?

    ¡°Hey buddy, you know how we used to spend all that time together, like sparing and wrestling. And showering together. And going out places together. Yea, well I¡¯ve been crushing on you hard since forever and when you disappeared you kinda broke my heart, and then you came back and were a total dick about everything to me and I still vouched for you to Amelia, cause I¡¯m the greatest wingman ever. And then you went and fucked that up to so I guess I¡¯ll just take my feelings and chuck ¡®em overboard!" I recited loudly.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    A lot louder than I intended. I was happy for the wind and the fact that mostly everyone was in bed, sans the undead. I knew I was being overdramatic, but Gods did this suck. I finished the bottle and chucked it out into the water for good measure.

    Drunk Me promised Sober Me not to dwell on it too much when we woke up hung over. I curled up in a ball and waited for the whiskey to help me sleep.

    ~*~

    The sun sucked sooo much.

    So did the seagulls sitting around me, mocking me. I stood up, well at least half way, and they all flapped away, squawking in protest. I flipped off birds for the first time. I can check that off my bucket list, I thought. Have I mentioned how much the sun sucks?

    It¡¯s gotta be at least noon. I¡¯m so glad no one bothered to check on me.

    ¡°Ship off the port bow!¡± Siobhan shouted, and I couldn''t help but think how much she sucked too. Then the words sunk in and I whipped out my telescope. Sure enough, a red ship with black sails was in the distance, hurdling toward us at top speed.

    ¡°Ready weapons!¡± Siobhan shouted at her crew, but she hardly sounded concerned. More like excited, if anything. The zombie bros scattered to arm ballistas and cannons, so I called to my bow. Between the sun and this god-awful headache, I struggled to line up a shot.

    ¡°Orion, can you hit them from here?¡± Stupid-head called up to me.

    ¡°Err, I dunno.¡± I mumbled to myself, widening my eyes so far I looked like a damn Funko Pop.

    ¡°Orion!¡±

    ¡°Hold the fuck on!¡± I shouted back. I was already sick of everyone and I had only just got up. I made a personal vow to never get that drunk again.

    The Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge got closer and it became clear just how much bigger it was then the Flying Dutchman. It could run into us head on, and tear us apart.

    Suddenly, I had a stroke of hungover genius. I pulled out some bits and bobs from my pocket of many things and collapsed my telescope down to just a lense. I attached it to my head with some leather straps, and made the coolest monocle ever.

    I pulled back the string on my bow and felt he sun arrow materialize between my fingers; the gentle bristle of the fletching brought a familiar comfort. I searched the ship with my enhanced vision for a suitable target.

    I saw a whole bunch of Golem running around in black sweaters and pants. What was the point of dressing up a Golem?

    My target made himself know by flailing around and smacking at the nearest Golem. He was dressed like a giant douche. Blinged out gangsta buddy was about to get an arrow in the ass.

    I felt the wind and arched my bow appropriately. I let fly and I watched as my arrow burst into sunlight and hurdled toward the Queen Anne¡¯s. It slammed into the side of a Golem¡¯s head, who turned into a pile of clay.

    ¡°Erik, there seems to be only two people on the ship. There is a guy on deck giving orders to the Golem, and a dude steering the vessel who I can¡¯t make out.¡± I shouted down at him. I watched as he rushed up to the bow of the ship and stood on the rail, grabbing some rigging for support.

    A flash of lightning rippled off him as Mjolnir appeared in his hand, and I couldn''t help but think of how heroic he looked standing there. And then I remembered he was a giant ass-hat who made me want to vomit.

    I decided to focus on my target. I took another shot, but this time he saw it coming. He pulled a revolver from his pants and shot my sun arrow from the sky. It exploded with light and fizzled out.

    The shot had been impossible. The angle had been all wrong. The wind was blowing the other way. And old school revolvers don''t shoot that far.

    ¡°He¡¯s got an Artifact!¡± I shouted down.

    My voice was a whisper lost in the storm as Erik fired a lightning bolt from his hammer. A bullet whizzed passed my face, so close that I could feel the heat from it. I ducked for cover, and hid from the gunshots and lightning.

    I peeked up and saw the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge, coming way too close for comfort. Many Golem loaded rows of cannons. The stern of the ship had a catapult. I finally saw the man steering the ship and it was indeed Zombie Blackbeard.Ethan would be so pleased when I told him.

    I heard Siobhan cackling like a hyena at the wheel as we charged head on. I braced for impact.

    I supposed that now would have been a good time to pray. I closed my eyes and reach out to any God that would listen and asked for forgiveness and the power to get the hell out of this mess. I asked for my friends to all have happy, healthy lives and I promised that I wouldn''t be petty about the Erik situation. I waited for the impact of the two ships, but it never came. I opened my eyes and the Queen Anne¡¯s was gone, but so was the water. Confused, I stood and looked around.

    By some miracle, the Flying Dutchman had lived up to its name, as we sailed through the air, over top of the enemy ship.

    I heard the others cheering and I thanked the Gods for life¡¯s little surprises.

 Chapter 22: Dyson

    ¡°Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit, oh shit!¡± I cried.

    There was nothing graceful about the way I flailed, running back and forth behind the crazy pirate lady. Her cackling was unnerving, and between Erik¡¯s hammer and the ship¡¯s cannon fire, I couldn''t focus.

    For a moment, I was awestruck as we flew through the air, above the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge. But then that sickening feeling you get when you climb to the top of a rollercoaster kicked in and I leaned over the railing and upchucked.

    ¡°Ya gonna be okay lad?¡± Siobhan called out to me, barely a hint of concern to her voice. I waved my hand back at her as I continued to vomit and she just laughed at me. I was a little disappointed no one came over to rub my back or offer me a ginger ale.

    Suddenly, the ship lurched sideways as we spun around. Cannons rolled from one side to the other, as the undead crew clung to them for their un-lives. Erik just about fell off the bow, but he was fast enough to throw himself backwards into the boat.

    I screamed loudly as I gripped the rail and tried not to vomit on myself. We turned all the way around and then descended, quickly, back to the water. But this time, we were directly behind the enemy vessel. Every time the Queen Anne¡¯s tried to outmaneuver, the Dutchman caught up to her. With a terrifying laugh that made my skin crawl, Siobhan drew her sword and thrusted it into the air.

    ¡°Alright ship, ya know what ta do!¡± She called out and the Dutchman let out a low growl, which sounded like the gates of Hell opening up. In reality, the front of the ship had cracked open like a giant shark maw and bit down, taking a chunk out of the side of the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge. Just enough to break apart some of the upper hull, but not enough to sink the damn thing.

    What will we do with a drunken sailor?

    What will we do with a drunken sailor?

    What will we do with a drunken sailor?

    Early in the morning

    ¡°Who in God¡¯s name is singing?¡± I asked. I was not pleased with my answer.

    Siobhan¡¯s sword, raised above her head, was screaming sea shanties. I face palmed and shook my head. This trip couldn¡¯t get any weirder, I thought to myself. And I was including this psychopath pirate coming into my room last night to jump my bones. Which, had been plenty weird.

    ¡°Way hay and up she rises, way hay and up she rises, way hay and up she rises, early in the mornin¡¯!¡± Siobhan sang along. I could hear Ethan pipe up as well, and soon enough the crew joined in too.

    ¡°Dear God¡­¡± I muttered.

    I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve ever heard a zombie sing, but it¡¯s creepy as fuck.

    Shave his belly with a rusty razor

    Shave his belly with a rusty razor

    Shave his belly with a rusty razor

    Early in the morning

    The Flying Dutchman took another chunk out of the back of the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge, just as a ballista bolt came flying into our mast. Ethan stared up at it, just a foot above his head, and instead of screaming in fear, he got excited and headed for our own ballista, swinging it around to return fire.

    ¡°Way hay and up she rises, way hay and up she rises, way hay and up she rises, early in the morning!¡± He sang.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Siobhan looked at me, mouthing the words, trying to encourage me to sing along on our epic pirate adventure. I was not amused and I shook my head dismissively.

    She pouted, turning to bat her big eyelashes at me, all the while swinging the wheel around still maneuvering the ship. I was convinced this is how I was going to die.

    Again.

    ¡°Sing with me lad!¡± She pleaded loudly.

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m good.¡± I called back. I tried desperately to disappear into the shadows. Maybe I¡¯d get lucky and a cannonball with take me overboard.

    ¡°You sang with me last night, real loud!¡± She said with an exaggerated wink. I panicked and looked around to see if anyone else was listening, but everyone was too distracted with the combat. I sighed heavily.

    ¡°If I¡­If I sing with you, will you leave me alone?¡± I begged.

    ¡°Maybe for a bit.¡± Siobhan said, giving me a wicked smile and blowing me a kiss. I found myself smirking, and immediately stopped myself.

    Bad Dyson, I thought. You aren¡¯t supposed to be enjoying this.

    The woman was crazy. All these people were crazy. Erik is shooting lightning, and Orion is shooting sun beams. Siobhan¡¯s sword is singing and I have Death¡¯s Scythe. Nothing made sense. Everything was horrible.

    But despite my best efforts, I couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Never had my life been so exciting. I was on an adventure, on a pirate ship, with new friends, and a zombie crew. I was having a blast, though, I''d never admit that out loud though. I¡¯ve got a reputation to uphold.

    ¡°That''s what we do with a drunken sailor, that''s what we do with a drunken sailor, that''s what we do with a drunken sailor, early in the morning!¡± I sang, bursting out into song, like it was something off of my own playlist. Siobhan smiled at me in surprise and I found myself smiling back at her.

    But only cause smiles are contagious, it¡¯s not like I actually liked her or anything¡­

    That would be weird.

    The Flying Dutchman moved to ram the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge again, but the enemy ship got a sudden burst and sped way ahead of us. Siobhan looked confused and tried to pursue, but we just couldn''t keep up.

    ¡°Keep going, we¡¯ll catch up to them eventually.¡± Erik yelled up to her. Siobhan nodded and yelled for full speed ahead.

    Way hay and up she rises

    Way hay and up she rises

    Way hay and up she rises

    Early in the morning

    Her singing sword seemed content with its performance and went silent, returning to its sheath.

    ~*~

    We passed through the Strait of Gibraltar, following behind the Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge, travelling deep into the Tyrrhenian Sea. As we passed Sicily and into another much narrower strait it occured to me that this place was familiar from high school. I vaguely remembered a class in Ancient Civilizations were we read up on myths and their relation to the real world. My teacher, Mr. Anderson, had been a miserable old goat, but he was passionate about the mythology and folklore of ancient times. I recalled that we had spent a great deal of time on Greek Mythology. Up ahead I could see a small island cove and very closely next to it, a whirlpool began to form, the sea sinking away. I seemed to recall a situation like this from Homer''s Odyssey. My heart sank as I remembered what Anders had told me about myths and legends being real.

    ¡°Err, is this the Strait of Messina?¡± I asked Siobhan.

    "Aye. We''ve lost the enemy now, but I''ll find ''er soon enough." She replied. She glanced at me briefly, but then turned her head sharply to regard me with wide eyes as the realization sets in.

    ¡°Bullocks.¡± She muttered. She quickly spun the wheel, and the ship lurched to the right.

    I climbed down to the deck as fast as I could, screaming for Erik. He met me about halfway, concern painted across his face.

    ¡°You know that phrase, ¡®between a rock and a hard place¡¯?¡± I said breathlessly.

    Erik frowned. ¡°Yes, what about it?¡±

    ¡°Well you and Crazy up there are gonna have to make a choice that is gonna suck really hard.¡± I told him, panicked.

    ¡°Dyson, you aren¡¯t making sense.¡± He glared at me, putting his hands on his hips.

    ¡°Scylla and Charybdis.¡± I said, flailing my arms in my best approximation of tentacles. Erik chuckled at me.

    ¡°Dyson, I understand that all this has been a bit much to take in, with the Artifacts and monsters and all. But not every monster in mythology actually exists. Some of them were slain, or relocated. Besides, I¡¯m almost certain Scylla was rationalized as a rocky shoal.¡± He explained to me. But I shook my head.

    The boat lurched to one side, and we all tumbled to the deck.

    ¡°Whirlpool on the starboard bow!¡± Siobhan called out. The crew scattered about, rushing to action to slow our speed.

    ¡°Uh, guys!¡± I heard Orion call out from the crow¡¯s nest around the same time.

    On the other side of the ship, huge serpentine heads reared up and bobbed just out of reach of the ship. They seemed to be attached to the torso of a huge naked woman. She hissed as we got closer. I looked at Erik and watched the blood run from his face as his smug face goes pale.

    ¡°So much for it not existing!" I shouted at him as I ran to get below deck.

    Now I was certain I was going to die here.

 Chapter 23: Erik

    ¡°We need to make a decision fast, lad!¡± Siobhan shouted at me, even though I moved to stand beside her. I was still in shock at the discovery of the monster known as Scylla. Even worse was that Charybdis, long thought to be a massive whirlpool, was actually also a monster; its gaping maw sucking in the sea. Siobhan prompted me for an answer several times, but how could I choose? Both of the creatures before me were magnificent and terrifying. I would be responsible for either negative outcome. Did I want that on my shoulders when the team already hated me?

    Scylla raised herself up from her island cove, at least twenty feet tall, as far as I could tell. Her lower half was a mass of writhing tentacles that reach out for the ship; six hydra-like heads snapped out at us. Above that, she was what I imagined a Goddess would look like if they were to ever appear to us mortals. She was elegant and well defined. Flowing black hair, weaved with seaweed and shells, framed her face and ran down her chest. A crown of reef sat upon her heavy brow.

    Despite her feminine beauty, she was still a monster, made obvious by hooked talons at the end of her long slender fingers and a sharp row of fangs behind her wide smile.

    "Hello."

    The voice in my head was startling, but also soothing. I stared at the creature as she singled me out psionically. I stood frozen as she probed my mind.

    I put my faith in Siobhan¡¯s nautical skills as I was suddenly useless. Charybdis would swallow the whole ship and kill us all. Surely, the reasonable choice is to confront the creature.

    "I can feel your shame. Your fear. Your ambition." Her voice hissed in my head. I found my eyes locked on hers as we hurtled towards her.

    ¡°Turn in towards Scylla. We¡¯ll take her down and make safe passage along that side, well enough away from the whirlpool.¡± I heard Orion call out. Siobhan grimaced. Surely the thought of running her ship towards the beast was unappealing to her, but it wasn''t to me.

    "You left them feeling betrayed. Shattered bonds forged over years. I thought you were another Odysseus, young hero. But you and I are more similar." Scylla''s telepathic intrusion kept me locked in place. How could see compare me to her? We weren''t even the same kind of thing.

    ¡°Orion, cover us!¡± Ethan shouted up to the crow¡¯s nest. I struggled to look at the team as the assembled on deck. I saw the streaks of light leave his bow and slam into Scylla, who cringed at the bright arrows, but seemed unphased by them hitting her soft, supple form.

    ¡°Ethan, keep her distracted with the ballista!¡± Orion shouted down at ship. He pouted, sword drawn, but nodded and disappeared from my view. I felt guilt heavily in my chest as we hurt the woman...creature...

    "Deep down, you and I are the same. We''ll do what we must to keep control of what little we have left. The Gods have forsaken you, little adventurer." She tells me.

    I feel the first opportunity for me to take charge slip from my fingers as Orion leads the team. My anger flairs, but it only makes Scylla''s voice in my head louder.

    Amelia and Tadashi got to the rails and held ropes, waiting for the Flying Dutchman to pull closer to Scylla as Siobhan tried to maneuver around the snapping dragon-headed tentacles.

    ¡°I can¡¯t dock at the cove, you¡¯ll have to jump off!¡± I heard Siobhan call. I was still close beside her, but her voice felt distant. One of the serpent heads lashed out, and I watched as Tadashi let go of his rope and jumped onto its head, driving his katanas into it to gain a stable hold. The beast roared and thrashed, and I flinched. It was like I could feel Scylla''s pain while she was in my mind. A ballista bolt slammed into one of the other serpent heads and I felt like I had been punched in the gut.

    I watched as Amelia and Tadashi slashed and stabbed at the tentacles as Scylla''s upper body thrashed. More sun arrows flew out of the crow''s nest and slammed into her main torso.

    Amelia flipped forward, stabbing one of the heads to secure a grip and made her way straight up to the torso, weaving and dodging tentacles as they tried to keep her back. Each time the serpents flailed about, she dug in her spear, waiting for another opportunity to get closer.

    "We''re both monsters, you and I. They will hunt you and hurt you the same way they fight me now. You''re pain is not a secret anymore. They do not trust you. You''ve lost them."

    I felt my legs try to make their way closer to her as she reeled from the attacks. I heard cheering from the team as Tadashi severed one of the six serpent heads. Part of me felt like something had been cut from me. Like a phantom limb had been removed that was no longer there. I could feel her pain. It was if they were attack me. I stumbled closer to the ships rail, my body moving of its own accord.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "You''ll be just like your father. You''ll hurt them all. They would all be better off without you. Deep down, you know that creatures like us only care for ourselves. Deep down, you know you belong here with me, the bane of heroes." Scylla''s words echo within me, each flash of emotion causing her words to rattled my brain.

    One of the heads turned back to snap at me and I found I couldn''t move. I stared into the glowing yellow eyes of the serpent head as it approached and I felt no fear. It would be better this way.

    Another ballista bolt slammed into the head, tearing it from the tentacle and this time the pain sent me to my knees.

    "Stop, stop hurting her." I tried to shout, but my voice was a whisper.

    Tadashi ran along the tentacles to reach Amelia at the human-like torso, and I could feel each time they sunk their weapons into her flesh. Scylla moved back from the water trying to retreat to her cove. Amelia slammed her spear deep into Scylla''s stomach and I doubled over. I swear I saw Amelia looking at me as she did it.

    She knows this is hurting me, I thought. They all had to know.

    "You are alone little monster. Exiled from your people and left to die in your own blood. Your darkness will prove to be your end. We exist just to fight and suffer. You will perish just like me, at the hands of heroes who view you as nothing more than a demon. An abberation. You are no better." Her voice in my head was strained as she fought off the others. Scylla roared out in pain, as Amelia slid back down to the lower half, dragging a deep gash in the creature as she went. But she couldn''t see the tentacles reaching out to grab her. They would drag her deep underwater. She''d drown before the others could get to her.

    ¡°Amelia, look out!¡± I called to her, fighting against Scylla''s hold on my mind. Amelia looked over her shoulder, only to be bludgeoned and knocked away from the creature. She landed in a heap, looking like a broken doll on the beach of the cove.

    My heart told me to go back for her, but my head fights against it. Scylla knows she is the enemy. Our enemy.

    No, she was my friend, and I hurt her.

    I clutched the railing of the ship, trying to pull myself up.

    ¡°Tadashi, make sure Amelia is ok." Orion and I both called at once. I looked up at him and our eyes met. There was an understanding there, that surpassed his hatred of me. And then he was back to shooting arrows.

    Tadashi quickly looked between us, and then rolled off a tentacle to land on the beach. He went to Amelia''s side, sheathing his weapons.

    I watch as Scylla used the reprieve to try and shuffle away into the deep, dark water of the cove.

    "You will continue to hide your shame. To hurt those you love. You will destroy them, or they will destroy you. We must do what it takes to survive. You and I are the same..." I interrupt her, shaking my head.

    "No!" I shouted, pulling myself up on the railing and calling to my hammer. Mjolnir forms in my hand. I waited for the next barrage of sun arrows and start to twirl my hammer. As Orion¡¯s blasts connected, I launched myself into the cove, using the hammer''s flight to follow after Scylla. I feel the lightning gathering around me, causing all the hair on my body to stand up. I can feel the charge of energy ripple through my body as I anticipate slamming into her woman-like torso.

    I''m surprised when I don''t make it.

    Scylla spun around and grabbed me, and I struggled to move, her clawed hand crushing me tight. One of my arms was pinned to my side, the other stuck above me. I had no range of motion to swing the hammer. I frantically let off bursts of lightning, trying to get free.

    She squeezed and I felt heat and tearing as my pinned arm snapped between her grip and my body. She was despectively strong. The panic set in and I reached out to the hammer with everything I had and tried to call a single huge lightning bolt down on her arm. My efforts damned me. The jolt caused her muscles to tighten and I screamed as my body tried to resist the force of being crushed.

    I can hear Orion cry out for me, his sun arrows slamming into Scylla''s arm and hand as she crushed me tightly. I tried to twist and turn to see if the other two could make it up to me. Tadashi had Amelia up, feeding her ambrosia. She was still stunned and recovering. They both looked up in horror as Scylla pulled me closer to her face, her grip tightening.

    "I will do what I must, because I am what I am." She said calmly in my mind.

    I felt more bones snap as my hip crushed in and my shoulder popped back. Mjolnir fell from my hand and dismissed itself, disappearing in a shower of sparks.

    I could feel the blood rushing to my head and the pressure between my eyes. My screaming turned to gasps as my shattered rib pierced into my lung. I looked back and reach out with my free hand. To someone, anyone.

    Amelia stood to run towards me and I hear her cry out my name. Tadashi holds her back and stares at me. I understand that any of them coming to help me would damn them too.

    My other shoulder cracked and my raised arm fell uselessly behind my head. I could feel Scylla jerk as another ballista bolt slams into one of her tentacles and more sun arrows peppered her body. She continues to stare deep into my eyes, her mind probing around in mine, feeding off the torment and pain.

    I tried to think of something happy; I forced myself to think of good times with the team. How Ethan and I would play basketball and workout together. Playing chess in quiet moments with Tadashi. How Amelia and I used to be close, and how I broke her trust. I thought of Kalysta and her ceaseless flirting, and how she frustrated and intrigued me.

    I thought of Orion, standing in his room, staring at the photo of us at the Leaf''s game in our silly face paint. I think of how I hurt my dearest friend.

    I start to think of my father and how disappointed he would be in me if he were still alive. I knew I would meet him soon, in the afterlife. I wondered then if the Valhalla he had preached about was true. Would I go to the hall of the Norse Gods when I died? Was I even worthy?

    I felt a great sadness deep within myself. I knew Scylla was right; I had become a monster. I felt too many things in that moment. I was filled with regret for a life of poor choices¡­

    My spine broke and I didn''t feel anything anymore.

 Chapter 24: Chase

    The walk down to the cellar was cold, but refreshing. I instinctually moved to open the door, but I hesitated. This was someone''s room.

    Knock, knock

    ¡°Come in.¡± The raspy voice called.

    I pushed the door into the makeshift room and found the Rabbi sitting in the large plush chair we had moved into the cellar for him. He was reading from a selection of books I had gathered from our library had his request.

    ¡°Ah, Chase, it is good to see you my friend.¡± He said fixing his broken glasses on what was left of his nose. He put his book down on the table beside him and crossed his hands in his lap.

    ¡°Shalom Rabbi. May we speak? I need sage advice and find little in my companions.¡± I said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Avade, of course.¡± His voice was dry and hoarse, typical of the undead, but I found great comfort in his presence.

    I took the seat across from him and smoothed out my clothes. I sat back, and then forward, resting my elbows on my knees. I found it hard to get comfortable.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine you get many visitors down here in the cold. I apologize for the intrusion.¡± I could see my breath in the repurposed cold cellar.

    ¡°Quite the opposite really. The Japanese boy comes down frequently to have tea and play chess. Sometimes he plays the violin for me.¡± Rabbi Elijah said with his zombie smile.

    It¡¯s rare, but I was actually surprised. I hadn''t realized anyone else was visiting him. I smiled, glad that at least one of the young members of the team was checking in on the old Rabbi.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad Tadashi has been keeping you company.¡± I said.

    ¡°Quite the little mensch that one. But tell me, what has your mind in such knots my boy?¡± He leaned forward and patted my leg.

    I took a deep breath and let the chill of the cellar fill me. I shivered, but it hardly bugged me.

    ¡°Today, I am to complete the bonding ceremony for Kalysta. She is to get her Artifact, and become an official member of the Order.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Mazel tov! This is good news. Also, thank you.¡± He clapped. The Rabbi had been able to reattach his arm but it didn''t function the same after it had fallen off. I had assisted him in getting it going again.

    ¡°Not a problem.¡± I replied. It had taken some basic sewing and a bit of forbidden magic. A simple task, really.

    ¡°The problem is, I recently have come to believe that Kalysta may be my daughter.¡± I continued.

    ¡°This is also good news! What is the problem you are having?¡± The Rabbi gave a raspy chuckle. It sounded like someone choking.

    ¡°I was the one who killed her mother, and she has sworn to find her father and kill him in revenge.¡± I gave him the short version of our long and troubled past.

    ¡°Oy vey. I see why this is a problem. She does not know that this is you? But why did you kill her mother? Was she a bad woman?¡± He asked. His brow furrowed, but it was an exaggerated motion when it was just skin and bone.

    ¡°Quite the opposite. It was an accident. One of my bound Artifacts is the blade Tyrfing. It is cursed to kill someone every time it is drawn.¡± I explained.

    The Rabbi nodded and gestured as if this was obvious. I wondered just how much the old man really knew.

    ¡°So you got stuck in a situation where she was the only one around while the sword was drawn. I understand. This is not your fault.¡± He said slowly and matter-of-factly.

    "It was totally your fault." Tyrfing sneered.

    The Rabbi tilted his head as if listening for something. He shook his head and waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°I fear to tell Kalysta who I am, as I¡¯m certain it would be heartbreaking for us both. But part of me wishes she would just end me¡­¡± I trailed off.

    ¡°But you know that the sword would take her too.¡± Rabbi Elijah finished for me. I sighed, nodding.

    "I wonder if she taste just like her mother?" Tyrfing growled, trying to antagonize me.

    This time the Rabbi held up his hand and looked around the room. His eye settled on me, and looked through me.

    ¡°Be silent cursed blade.¡± He said suddenly. I stared at him, wide-eyed.

    "Bite me old man." Tyrfing replied, just as shocked as I was.

    I sat back in my chair, baffled. Never before had anyone heard Tyrfing other than me.

    ¡°Listen here klumnik, the people are talking. You must be silent.¡± The Rabbi scolded.

    "I only see one person in the room, you prune." The sword shot back.

    The Rabbi muttered some curses and shook his head.

    ¡°How do you live with it?¡± He asked, huffing.

    "He doesn¡¯t have a choice." The sword replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trained to endure much worse torture than my bratty sword.¡± I told the Rabbi, adjusting uncomfortably.

    "Don''t talk about me like I''m not here!" Tyrfing roared.

    ¡°Is it always this mouthy?¡± The zombie Rabbi asked, putting his hand to his temple, clearly exhausted.

    "Says the talking corpse" The sword replied.

    ¡°Unfortunately. And now that you''ve acknowledge it, it won''t stop." I told him.

    The Rabbi got up and touched my forehead with his wrinkled, skeletal hand. He closed his eye and began chanting in a language I¡¯m unfamiliar with. It certainly wasn''t Yiddish.

    "What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Stop it!" Tyrfing raged like an angry animal trapped in a cage. And then the sword¡¯s presence disappeared.

    ¡°That will shut it up, if only for a little while.¡± The Rabbi said, sitting back down in his chair.

    Again, I was baffled.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡± There was no shadow behind me. There was no other voice. No feeling of rage to surpress.

    ¡°I am very, very old. I know many tricks.¡± He chuckled. I never thought I¡¯d see a tired corpse, but there he was, looking exhausted even in death.

    ¡°Can you teach me?¡± I pleaded.

    ¡°It will take some time, but yes. However you must do something for me, when your training is complete.¡± He lifted his glasses and scratched the inside of his eye socket.

    ¡°Anything you need.¡± I replied eagerly.

    ¡°I want you to end me, and make sure I am not brought back.¡± He said, the mirth leaving his raspy voice.

    His words stunned me. I had never considered the quality of life he might be living. No one really stopped to ask. He was brought back and forced to make Golem and not once did anyone ask him if he wanted to be alive, or undead. And truly, he was only a small piece of the original Rabbi Elijah of Chelm.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°If that is your wish.¡± I agreed.

    ¡°Good boy. Now listen. You go do your ritual with your daughter. Help her find her path. She will grow to trust and respect you as a friend. You tell her who you are when the time is right. Let her get to know you, without the curse of the sword. Show her who you are on the inside, without all the anger. You may have missed the opportunity to be her father, but you can still be her friend if that is what she wishes.¡± He told me, very paternally.

    It hurt to admit that he was right. I have missed all the growing up. She was a woman now; she didn''t need a father. She needed a mentor and a guide. That was something I could do.

    ¡°Now go, while the sword is still silenced. I can only imagine it will come back very angry.¡± He told me.

    ¡°Thank you for your time and your words Rabbi.¡± I said, bowing to him as I got up to leave.

    ¡°Berotsen, think nothing of it." He replied, waving his hand at me.

    ~*~

    The Vault was almost as cold as the cellar, with none of the comforts of the friendly Rabbi. This room made me absolutely miserable. Between my own Bonding Ceremony and the overabundance of magical presences, I was always unnerved.

    Kalysta got to the door, with Anders following behind. She was all smiles and excitement, practically skipping towards me. Anders and I shared a look of pity. This ritual could go very well or very poorly, and either way, it would change her life forever.

    We had once been beaming teenagers, with wide eyes, full of excitement for the new world opening to us. The Bonding Ceremony was like the cold hard slap in the face of adulthood. Suddenly it was all very real. And things hurt more. Seeing the world with wider eyes opened you up to the darkness hiding under the surface and one by one your delusions of a fantasy adventure are turned into a nightmare of grotesque monstrosities. You watch the people you care about most die.

    But most of all you realize the real monsters are within.

    We moved to the open space of the Vault, passed the Artifacts, to an intricate pattern etched into the stone floor. It resembled a pentagram, but was overlaid with symbols of other various faiths, and myths. Around the edge of the circle were runes that glowed a faint blue, always active. Kalysta moved right to the center. Her eagerness was painful to watch.

    Anders moved about, lighting candles and two wall torches, turning off the fluorescent lights. He slipped into a rhythmic motion, chanting or humming to himself. It was clockwork for him; routine.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this? We can do more training if you don¡¯t feel ready yet.¡± I reached out to Kalysta, and she took my one hand in both of hers, rubbing my rough knuckles with her gentle fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Chase, thanks for worrying about me. But I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. I can finally get this overwith and get revenge on my father.¡± Her smile was so sincere.

    I don¡¯t have to turn to know Anders is staring at us. I faked a smile for her sake, and handed her the ceremonial dagger for the ritual.

    ¡°You know what you have to do, right?¡± I asked, staring into her eyes, so much like Serena¡¯s.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded.

    When I stepped away behind her, to the far edge of the circle, and Anders grabbed my forearm.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t¡­¡± He started.

    ¡°No.¡± I answered quickly.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± His grip on my arm tightened.

    ¡°I certainly hope so.¡± I had been to enough Bonding Ceremonies to know how it worked. Anders'' lack of faith in me was unsurprising though.

    He moved for the door.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t staying Anders?¡± Kalysta called after him. He turned with his hands on the door and shook his head.

    ¡°This ritual is a special bond between master and student as much as student with Artifact. I will leave you in Chase¡¯s capable hands.¡± He closed the Vault door and I hear the rolling lock click closed.

    Kalysta turned to look at me, some of her confidence draining. I smiled, as genuinely as I can, and motioned for her to face ahead.

    I ran my own ritual knife along the palms of my hands and closed my eyes, hands turned to the ceiling. Memories of the Latin incantations that my Master, Gideon, had used came back to me and I repeat them slowly at first, until I was confident I knew them off by heart. It was like riding a bicycle, as they say.

    Opening my eyes, the runes flashed to life, beaming up into the ceiling. Slowly, I knelt and placed both my bloody hands on the edge of the circle. I could feel it as the blood was pulled from my hands, filling the etchings in the ground, and causing the blue light to turn red.

    I could also feel Tyrfing trying to push passed the new barrier in my mind. I forced it back, demanding control.

    I moved to the front of the circle and nodded for Kalysta to cut her own palms, while I continued the incantation. She winced after the first cut, and was hesitant to perform the second. I wished I could do this for her, but that is not the way. When she finally mustered the courage, she knelt and placed her hands to the floor like I had done, allowing the circle to pull the blood from her veins.

    The etchings filled on the inside of the circle as well and the runes changed again from blue to red. She stood and I moved to get the hell out of the way.

    "Cite your intentions Initiate, for you to become Chosen, the Artifacts and Gods will decide." I recited.

    "I wish to take up my mother''s staff..." Kalysta said, her voice cracking. "I want to be her Legacy, and become a Chosen for the Order of Vigilance."

    One by one, all the Artifacts in the room began to glow, the circle calling out to them. Boxes, crates and glass containers illuminated. Some of them began to vibrate and jump about.

    ¡°You must reach out. Let your soul find which Artifact is to be yours.¡± I told her. "Dig deeper than your intentions. What does your heart want more than anything?"

    Kalysta took a few deep breaths and spread her arms, opening herself to the magic of the circle.

    "I need the power to hunt down my father and kill him. For what he did to my mother." She said, her voice quivering with a roil of emotion.

    The magic of the circle raised her into the air, holding her gently to hover above the circle. Her eyes went wide, and I motioned to remain calm.

    Suddenly, one of the runes flickered from red to green. Deep in the rows of Artifacts, I see a box light up with similar color.

    ¡°Kalysta, you need to call to the Artifact, beckon it to your hand.¡± I instructed. She closed her eyes and I could try she was trying hard. The green glow began to disappear from the box, and then the Artifact materialized in her hands. It was a white lace corset with a seashell motif.

    "That''s the Corset of Aphrodite. It was said to make your target open to suggestion, almost akin to mind control." I told her.

    She took the corset and turned it over gingerly in her hands. I could see the disappointment mounting on her face.

    Another rune turned from red to green and a matching light lit up close by from a small jewelry display.

    "Kalysta..." I didn''t know how to warn her. Bonding to one Artifact was hard enough, but having multiple was a difficult feat. From what Anders had told me about Orion, the boy had to go through the Ceremony several times, as he struggled to remain connected to any Artifacts. On their ninth try, the boy had been flooded with Artifacts. He ended up having almost unlimited use of many of the items in the Vault. But Apollo''s Bow had been the one that manifested first.

    The second item materialized in her hands; a bracelet made of five large pearls, shimmering purple and pink.

    ¡°The Pearls of Persephone. Used for teleportation, by pulling one off and shattering it while thinking of your destination. Each year, when the Goddess goes to the Underworld to see her lover, one grows back.¡±

    Kalysta slipped the bracelet onto her wrist and looked to me, the disappointment mounting into anger.

    "These are weapons. How am I supposed to fight anyone with these." She said over the magical humming.

    "Not every Chosen is granted a weapon Artifact. I can train you in subterfuge and espionage, don''t worry." I told her.

    "Thats not what I want!" She shouted back at me. "I need a weapon to kill my father!"

    The red runes flickered once more, but instead of green, it turned black.

    "Kalysta, you need to calm down. We can attempt this again later." I warned, staring horrified at the black rune. "Nevermind, you need to get out, now!"

    Kalysta looked at me with panic, the magic still holding her in the air. She tried to force herself back down to the ground. I looked around for some kind of corresponding black light to spring up among the boxes, but none came. I still didn''t like the implication.

    Kalysta finally made it down to the ground and tried to move out of the circle. Her final item flew across the room, from seemingly out of nowhere, at great speed. It impaled the floor at Kalysta¡¯s feet. She yelped stepping back from the weapon.

    ¡°The Bident of Hades.¡± I said in a hushed tone. We both stared at the vibrating, two pronged spear, stuck at the edge of the circle.

    When all the glowing faded and the runes absorbed all the blood, they returned to their faint bluish glow. Kalysta was left standing there with her Artifacts, but looked none too pleased. I couldn''t blame her.

    In a glass display, closer to the Vault door was her mother''s staff, The Caduceus; Hermes'' healing staff. There was a little golden plaque that said ''In Loving Memory of Serena Kokinos''.

    I winced as Kalysta let the Corset clatter to the floor. It and the Bracelet disappeared; the Corset poofed into pink smoke and the Bracelet turned to purple mist. I watched as she walked out of the circle and across the Vault to the case where her mother¡¯s staff rests.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it come to me?¡± She whispered, placing her hand on the glass case. She rested her head against it and I saw tears hit the cement floor.

    ¡°It just wasn¡¯t meant to be. You were chosen by many other Artifacts, which is no simple thing. I only know a few people who can bind to more than one or two Artifacts.¡± I tried to be consoling, but it only seemed to irritate her further. She pounded on the glass and turned on me.

    ¡°Why?¡± She pleaded, fists clenched, tears streaming down her face. I was unsure how to answer her. ¡°No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t get answers. I gave up a normal life to be here. I gave up my family!¡± She cried.

    I wanted to tell her, so she doesn¡¯t feel alone. She needed to know who I was. But the Rabbi¡¯s words rang through my mind. I knew it wasn''t the time yet. I was being selfish.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard. And I won¡¯t lie to you, it doesn¡¯t get easier from here on in. Your life is for the Order now. These Artifacts are bound to you until you die or something changes with them. I will do everything in my power to make things go as well as can be, but unfortunately, I cannot change the past.¡± As the words left my mouth, I realized they were the furthest thing from comforting.

    Kalysta stared at me, silently crying for a long moment. With a steadying breath she came over, and I expected her to hit me. She surprised me instead with a hug.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said, pressed into my chest. I wrapped my arms around her, and held her for as long as she needed. We said nothing else until she pulled away.

    ¡°Come, let me get your hands bandaged up.¡± I knocked on the door for Anders to open it. He greeted us with a smile, but it faded when he saw the looks on our faces. Kalysta nodded and walked passed him and he looked to me.

    "No good?" He asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± I told him.

    I looked back at the Bident of Hades as it turned into omnious tendrils of thick black smoke.

 Chapter 25: Orion

    With the telescope strapped to my eye, I saw everything up close. It took me a few minutes to realize I had been screaming the whole time. I jumped out of the crow¡¯s nest and let my shoes sprout their wings.

    I drifted down to the Captain¡¯s quarters where Erik left all his crap and kicked in the door. I stared around the room and tried to catch my breath but it kept catching on the lump in my throat.

    Between Siobhan¡¯s mess and Erik¡¯s mess, I couldn''t focus on finding anything. Erik was dying, I needed to do something. I shrieked in frustration and pulled my hair. I¡¯d been trying my damnedest not to cry, but I couldn''t help it.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t happening!¡± I shouted over and over, as I threw things around. I found his bag under a heap of clothes. I cleared it, but hesitated as I held his sweater in my hands. Sadness washed over me, but I refused to let him go. Not like this. Not when he hadn''t apologized yet. I turned his bag upside down until I found the rest of our ambrosia. I grabbed one of the fruits and took off out the door.

    On the deck of the ship, I watched as Scylla waved Erik¡¯s lifeless body around like a morbid trophy. I could hear Amelia crying, as Tadashi desperately tried to drag her back to the ship. I raced over top of them, as fast as my little Hermes shoes would go. I weaved in and out of thrashing tentacles and gnashing serpent heads, and that¡¯s when I realized I was armed anymore; I had dismissed the bow.

    I cursed my emotional instability as I blocked a tentacle with my arms and body, getting batted away. I slammed heavily into the wall of the cove, but I quickly recovered. Everything hurt but I pushed the shoes forward. When I got in close, Scylla screeched at me, so I flew in and kicked her in the boob. This earned me another swat, which cause me to flip in the air, but I was closer to Erik.

    "He doesn''t care for you little one. He thinks only for himself. Let this one perish." Her voice rang in my head. I could feel my body trying to go rigid. It was some kind of psychic manipulation.

    I put the ambrosia in my pocket and called to my bow. It blazed into my hand with a burst of sunlight. Scylla screeched at the explosion of light. I began shooting arrows without even realizing how many I was firing at once. Three, then five. Over and over I pulled back on the invisible string, summoning sun arrows to my hand and pumping them into the monster. I wouldn''t let her have him.

    The arrows slammed into her face and she swatted at me with the hand holding Erik. I pulled back on the invisible string again, as hard as I could. I flipped over a snapping serpent head and it tried to eat my feet. I fired more arrows into her hand and arm, trying to make her drop Erik''s unmoving body. I screamed at her.

    ¡°Hear me Apollo, God of Healing and Light! Help me kill this monster and save my friend. I can¡¯t lose him. I never had the chance to tell him what he means to me. He can¡¯t die here. Not like this, not now! I pledge myself to you, God of Light, help me out here!" I cried, pulling back as far as I could on the Golden Bow.

    It ignited with blinding light. It was so bright all the serpent heads and Scylla cried out. I almost dropped it again, but not this time. I wouldn''t fuck this up.

    A single blazing arrow with a head as bright as the sun sat between my fingers. It''s writhed and twisted with radiant light, reminding me of a phoenix. I fired, screaming at the monster.

    Time seemed to slow as Scylla put her arms up to block. The arrow tore through her arms and then her chest. Her chest caved and a gorey mess splattered across the wall of the cove.

    I moved as fast as I could to catch Erik before he got caught up in the mess. I weaved in and out of the flailing tentacles and dying serpent heads. I reached out to grab his arm and the cracking of bone and other things that shouldn¡¯t make noises almost made me vomit, but I had him.

    And I quickly realized I couldn''t actually lift his damn weight.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I gathered him up in my arms in the most awkward, broken hug I could muster as we plummeted into the sandy beach of the cove. I closed my eyes as I felt the winged shoes struggle to support us both. I pressed my head against his.

    I remembered a time when we were much younger in the that moment. I think we had only been about six or seven at the time. I remembered being scared of something like a thunderstorm, sitting with him in my parent''s condo. I remembered him wrapping his arm over my shoulder and putting his head against mine.

    "Don''t worry Ori, the thunder is just Thor riding out from Asgard on his chariot pulled by goats." He had said. Somehow, a goat chariot made the whole thing less scary. Once upon a time, this asshole had been my protector and best friend. I couldn''t let him die before I got that back.

    I winced as we hit the ground, Erik first. Sat on his stomach, and forced the ambrosia into his mouth.

    ¡°Come on you stupid ass, get up!¡± I shouted. I got off him and desperately tried to put his pieces back where they belonged. It was like trying to make a sculpture out of damp spaghetti. I got his arm and shoulder back where they were supposed to be, but his chest and ribs were caved in. I tried to get his back straightened so his spine would heal correctly.

    ¡°Damn it Erik.¡± My throat hurt and my voice was hoarse. I couldn''t tell if the ambrosia was working, but I knew if I gave him anymore than one piece, he''d just die outright. The nectar of the Gods was not meant for human consumption, so the Order had forbid us from ever using more than one in a twenty four hour period. Apparently it was a gruesome death.

    ¡°Come on big guy, come back to me.¡± I pressed my head to his chest, listening for even the faintest of heartbeats. I checked for a pulse and put my hand under his nose. Still nothing.

    By now, everyone was making their way over to us. Amelia was up and running, with Tadashi close behind her. Ethan had headed over from the ship. I saw Dyson hiding out behind everyone, looming ominously.

    ¡°Erik, I¡¯m so sorry about all the fighting. I just missed you. I missed who you used to be, and all the time we spent together. I¡¯m sick of fighting with you dude. Just come back so we can fix things. You can¡¯t put me back in charge this way.¡± I tried to choke back my emotions but the waterworks broke through my feeble defenses.

    ¡°Please Erik.¡± I pleaded.

    I couldn¡¯t stand to look at him anymore. If this was the end, I couldn''t bear it. But I wouldn''t leave. I put my head back on his chest, and crumpled into a heap beside him. I would just lie here forever, I guess.

    This close to him, I could feel the ambrosia going to work. His bones began popping back into place and his tissue repaired. I felt superficial warmth; the nectar of the Gods flowing through him. I felt a hand rest on my shoulder and sat up. Amelia came to sit beside me, putting her head on my shoulder.

    "Ori, I''m sorry." She whispered.

    Slowly, the other three came to gather around our fallen leader. I felt despair wash over me as everything became too final.

    ¡°Erik, please don¡¯t leave me.¡± I said, putting my hand on his chest.

    Erik gasped sharply and it scared the shit out of me. His blue eyes filled with life again and he looked around frantically.

    I hugged the crap out of him, squeezing with my pathetic little arms. He wrapped a stiff arm around me and grunted.

    ¡°Hey buddy.¡± His voice was a whisper, but it was something. I never thought I would hear it again, so it didn''t matter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that ever again, you fucking moron!¡± I scolded him suddenly, whacking his shoulder. He flinched and groaned, but he was smiling. I smiled back, so wide it hurt, tears streaming down my face and onto his blood stained shirt.

    ¡°No promises.¡± He chuckled, but it turned into coughing.

    A collective sigh of relief went out among the group. Despite the tension amongst us, and how awful Erik had been, no one wanted to see him dead. He had been a good friend to us, before...whatever it was that happened to him. I still needed to sit him down and talk with him, but for now, I was just glad he was breathing.

    I got off of Erik and let the others get closer. I sat back on my knees and watched as the others patted him on the shoulder and said they were glad he was okay. Amelia had kept her distance once he woke up, and I understood why. Erik had broken her trust and it would not soon be repaired.

    I felt something tug on my ankle and I looked down to see Erik''s hand. He looked at me as Ethan and Tadashi moved back from him. We stared at each other for a long moment. He mouthed the words ''thank you'' and my heart skipped a beat. After today, I was likely to need a cardiologist. I smiled and shook my head.

    ¡°Dumbass.¡± I muttered as I got up and walked away.

    I walked passed the other two and Ethan reached out and put a big meaty hand on my shoulder. I tried not to look at him, as I patted his hand, or else I might cry again.

    ¡°Good shooting bud.¡± I told him. If it hadn¡¯t been for his covering fire on the ballista, we¡¯d probably all be dead.

    ¡°You okay?¡± He asked. I realized I had never seen Ethan look so serious. With what had happened between Amelia and Erik and now this, his normally bubbly exterior had cracked. He looked haunted. I smiled through my own emotional pain and moved from his grasp, back toward the ship.

    ¡°I will be.¡± I desperately tried to believe.

 Chapter 26: Seraphina

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lilith yawned. She had noticed I left the bed and found me staring out the window of the study. The polished cherrywood desk reflected the fireplace light, but I was standing in the otherwise dark room, alone.

    She stood just inside the heavy door, with bunny slippers to protect her feet from the cold hardwood floor. Her blonde hair was a mess and she¡¯d clad herself in little more than a nightgown. At least I had the sense to put on my robe, she was practically naked.

    ¡°Nothing good.¡± I nodded toward the darkness out the window. Lil reached for the light switch but stopped short when her eyes adjusted. She moves to the window and looked out with me.

    There in the courtyard of the Manor stood a single man. Which alone was enough to piss Lil off. He was tall and thin, almost elven. His long blonde hair hung down the back of a long black duster. He looked liked something out of one of those animes.

    "Do we know him? She asked me. I stared hard at the individual as he looked up at the window. He had an aura of magic about him that was unsettling.

    "I don''t know." I said, as I threw my long braid over my shoulder and headed toward the stairs.

    As I got to the front door, I could feel the life essence of the man standing behind it. It was a powerful feeling, almost overwhelming. I took a deep breath and opened the door a crack.

    "Can I help you?" I asked, perturbed.

    His eyes were a piercing, glacial color. He was hard to look directly at for too long.

    "I was hoping we might help each other. Is the Mistress home?" His voice was like velvet. I glared hard at him, but he continued to offer me a thin smile.

    I looked behind me, where Lil stood behind the door. She motioned for me to send whoever it was away. I shook my head.

    "One sec." I said, and tried to close the door. I ended up slamming it on the man''s foot, but he made no indication that it had hurt. He still smiled back at me. It was unsettling.

    "I''ll wait." He said politely.

    Lilith came out from behind the door and put her hands on her hips, glaring first at me, and then at the stranger.

    "Do you have any idea what time it is?" She snapped.

    "I apologize for my late visit, but I felt this could be dealt with quickly, and I assure you, it is urgent." He cocked his head and smiled at her, but Lil still glared.

    "Start talking. You have five minutes." She told him.

    I looked at Lilith and she gave me a half-hearted shrug. I left her at the door to go check on Auria; we had left her alone in the middle of the large bed, and she was sure to notice we were both gone.

    ~*~

    Lil was at her desk, in the dark, when I return to our study. I stood in the center of the room for a long time. She just stared at me. The door leading bedroom was ajar. Through the crack I looked back to see one little foot sticking out from a pile of blankets in the middle of the large bed. The grim expression on Lil''s face told me that we might be in danger.

    ¡°We knew we couldn¡¯t hide forever.¡± She said mostly to herself. Lil slammed her fist on the arm of her chair. ¡°Damn it all. It¡¯s too soon¡­¡±

    ¡°What happend? Who was that?" I pressed. She was purposely not making eye contact.

    "Was he from the Order?" I probed.

    "Ex-Order." She hissed.

    "Is he dangerous?" I asked, rolling my hand, motioning for her to start telling me things.

    "He said he''s working against the Order''s interests now. He wants access to the Vault. He made us an offer." Lil still didn''t look at me.

    "No." I said with finality.

    "It was more like an ultimatum, Sera." She growled. I knew her anger was not at me. Whoever this man was, he was putting her in a compromising position that threatened her peace.

    "I don''t care what it was. No. We will not betray the Order of Vigilance. Anders worked hard to keep us safe and hidden from the rest of...well, everything." I told her.

    ¡°What would you have me do, Sera?¡± Lilith snapped, and this time it was aimed at me. Despite me living here with her, sharing her bed and co-parenting my daughter, she still was jealous of Anders. I knew, deep down, it had nothing to do with the Order.

    I met her intense gaze with equal force. ¡°Fight.¡± I said. ¡°Enough of these games. We¡¯ve been hiding for far too long. It¡¯s time for a different tactic.¡±

    ¡°Fight with what? We aren¡¯t ready!¡± She said loudly.

    Auria shifted in her sleep. Lil took a deep breath to calm herself. We both looked back into the bedroom to make sure the little one was still asleep.

    ¡°We can''t fight alone.¡± She said. "Most of the residents of the Manor are children and teenagers. Exiles and outcasts. What army could we possibly muster if this man follows through on his threats? He was able to move through the barrier Sera." She deflated a bit; her anger turned to concern.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not alone. We have allies we could count on." I said, smiling softly. Lil rolled her eyes.

    ¡°How many times must we have this conversation¡­ Humans cannot be trusted. Besides, what good would it do to bring them into this?¡± She scoffed.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°They have power. Now, more than ever. Their team is larger than it has been in ages. They have a direct descendant of Arthur, among them. If we were ever to ask, I know Anders would come." I told her.

    Lilith glanced at me, lips pursed like a child. She knew I was right. ¡°Arthur was a weak king. That weasel of yours is no better.¡± She muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Your opinion of him is not a factor here.¡± I glared at her. She was strong willed, but she knew that there was nothing she could say to change my stance. Anders and his branch of the Order had sworn to defend the Manor should anything happen to it. Even against other Order members. Or in this case, ex-Order members.

    Lil sighed and waved her hand in the air. ¡°Fine. Ask your precious humans for assistance. I will reach out to my contacts in the Old World. I¡¯m sure I have a favor or two I can call in.¡± She said.

    "What exactly did he ask for?" I asked, after a moment. Lilith spun her chair around to face the window.

    "He wanted to use those like us to further his agenda. He purposed an alliance. Whatever his forces are, with the monsters. Sounded like he was building an army of his own." She said, distantly.

    "Thats ridiculous. Why would he come here to build an army? There are other factions of monsters out there; vampire dens, lycanthrope packs, and the like. The Manor just has kids." I said in disbelief.

    "The Manor has you." She said without turning around. I swallowed hard.

    ~*~

    The Cathedral was eerily empty when I arrived. I headed toward the office in the far back of the dorm hallway where Anders is usually found. As I passed the training room, I heard voices.

    Inside, Chase was facing off against a young red headed girl. Dyed red, I noticed, not natural. She was dressed in a tight tank top and shorts. I was startled for a moment; she was the spitting image of Serena. The way she held herself was telling; she was used to manipulating men with her beauty. The look on her face told me that she was frustrated that it wasn''t working on Chase. I wondered if she had any idea who she was sparring with.

    ¡°Good morning.¡± I called cheerfully to get their attention from just inside the threshold. Chase¡¯s head swiveled and he blinked at me.

    "Sera?¡± He looked at me dubiously.

    The girl grinned, seeing an opening and took a swing at Chase¡¯s unguarded head. I held my hand up; her wooden staff froze mid swing.

    ¡°What the fuck?¡± She cursed, as she struggled against the invisible force holding her weapon in place. Chase glanced back and his eyebrow¡¯s furrowed.

    "That wasn¡¯t necessary. I saw it coming.¡± He said, matter-of-factly.

    ¡°It is dishonorable to attack when your foe¡¯s back is turned.¡± I told her, more than him.

    ¡°But that¡¯s the best time to take them down.¡± Chase smirked. He rested his staff on his shoulder. "So, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping to speak to you and Anders.¡± I told him.

    Chase pursed his thin lips, and studied me for a long moment; no doubt trying to decipher what I could possibly want to talk about.

    ¡°Alright, Kalysta take a break.¡± He said.

    I released the staff when Chase was far enough away. The girl, Kalysta, he had called her, stumbled forward as the resistance disappeared. She waved the stick a few times and looked around, baffled. I snickered and slipped out of the room, following Chase.

    Anders was exactly where he always was. Chase closed the door to the office behind us. I stood behind the guest chairs, shifting awkwardly as Chase moved to the side of the desk. He crossed his arms and waited. Anders leaned back in his chair, hands folded and his expression carefully neutral.

    ¡°What can we do for you, Sera?¡± Anders asked with that salesman smile.

    I studied the two men closely. Chase, had his back stiff and his gaze sharp. There was always a dark cloud lingering just behind him. Anders, typically had his heart buried so far under hair gel and expensive suits, he was practically a mannequin.

    "Arthur was a weak king¡­" Lilith had said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sera. You can talk to us about whatever is going on.¡± Chase assured me. He watched me, concern plain on his face. I realized I had frozen up. I bit the inside of my lip and became fascinated with a paperweight on the desk.

    ¡°We may have a small problem." I said meekly. The two of them both stared, waiting for further explanation. I recanted the previous night''s events and our stranger visitor.

    "He called himself the Modern Day Demi-God. Said his name was Damien." I told them.

    Neither of them seemed to show any recognition. Anders smirked.

    "Something about allying with monsters and stealing the Vault to plunge the world back into primordial chaos?" I tried again. I could tell they weren''t taking me seriously.

    "None of this rings a bell?" I rubbed my arm absently, suddenly feeling very foolish. Maybe Lil was right. The two men glanced at each other and frowned.

    ¡°Could this have something to do with our friend Quinton and his boat full of Golem?" Chase asked Anders.

    ¡°Your predecessors were aware of dangers like these. I must ask that you take things seriously. When the Order was founded, its purpose was to hunt down people like this. People who would gathered Artifacts and threaten the world," I began to pace. ¡°Over time, you people lost your focus and began to collect Artifacts like they were..."

    "Pokemon?" Chase finished.

    "Umm, well kind of." I laughed and smiled at the man, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear. Anders eyes went wide, but he did his best to keep his composure. I could feel the heat coming off of his body, as his face went red with jealousy.

    "We''re in hiding, all of us at the Manor. Mistress Lilith was hesitant, but I''ve asked for your help. Should we decline to join this, Modern Day Demi-God, he has threatened to destroy the Manor and its inhabitants." I looked directly at Anders, trying to make my point.

    ¡°Hiding?¡± Chase narrowed his eyes. "I thought the Manor was an Order sanctioned haven?"

    "Technically yes, but not so." I said, skirting the subject. I realized now that Anders may not have caught Chase up on everything since he left the Order.

    ¡°It is concerning he found you.¡± Anders said, a dark shadow coming across his features. I nodded my head and turned away. He sighed heavily, holding the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Well, of course we will do whatever we can to help. All that I ask in return is the support of the Manor, should we also require it." He said, still holding back his true emotions.

    ¡°Of course. Just don¡¯t complain when your students can¡¯t keep up with mine.¡± I said with a wink, trying to lighten the mood.

    ¡°Oh, I think you¡¯ll be surprised. They¡¯re my students now.¡± Chase scoffed. I laughed and playfully glanced between the two.

    "I suppose I never could tell which of you is the better fighter. Even if that¡¯s all you ever did.¡± I joked. The two eyed each other, a glimmer of their competitive youth returning to them for but a moment.

    ¡°Now, now," Anders said, standing up with his hands out. ¡°Let¡¯s not start that old nonsense. Chase, I believe a certain girl is impatiently waiting for her teacher to return. Now that we¡¯ve come to an agreement, I will work out some details with Sera. Boring, paperwork stuff. You¡¯d hate it.¡± He said quickly. Chase looked longingly at his old friend.

    ¡°Sometimes, I think paperwork is preferable to her. She drives me up the wall." He said.

    Anders laughed and clapped Chase on the shoulder. At the same time, he nudged him toward the door. With a sigh, Chase saunterer off. With the click of the door handle, Anders¡¯ smile disappeared; his hard steel eyes bore into me.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you come to me sooner?¡± He hissed. I held my chin high and glared back.

    ¡°We had it under control. Its not like it happened months ago." I told him.

    ¡°Under con-¡± He bit his lip and took a ragged breath. ¡°Under control? You are in hiding and a strange man claiming to be a Demi-God ex-Order member shows up at your door, but you had it under control?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± I said, unflinching.

    ¡°What if you¡¯d been hurt? Or Gods forbid, what if¡­¡± His voice quivered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. No one was hurt. She''s safe." I placed a hand on his arm. "We are safe where we are, at least for now."

    ¡°Safer than here?¡± Anders asked, his anger faltering.

    I smiled and wondered if anyone else had ever seen this side of him. I wished he would let them. There was so much good inside this mortal man, but he made great efforts to hide his sensitivity.

    ¡°I will keep in touch, Anders. Please, call me if you need me.¡± I said formally.

    With that, I slipped out of his reach and back into the main hall. As I headed toward the exit, I felt my pocket vibrate. I pulled out my cellphone to see I was getting a call.

    It was Anders.

 Chapter 27: Dyson

    Staring out at the night sky, I could see the lights of buildings on the horizon, like little fireflies. Soon, we¡¯d be in Athens, and I was actually kind of excited. I turned the volume up on my phone and blasted my music into my skull, drowning out the other noises of the night.

    I had found myself enjoying this trip a lot more than expected, despite the attack of a giant mythical sea monster and Erik dying. Well, almost dying. I felt it when it happened, but I didn¡¯t know what ¡®it¡¯ was until I got down to the cove and saw it myself. The team had been none too pleased with my act of cowardice; hiding under the deck while we were attacked. I could only assume I would get a ''talking to'' when we got back to the Cathedral.

    Siobhan and I had been up all night trying to find the Queen Anne''s Revenge again while the others rested. Siobhan was scary, but despite how much she terrified me, I felt like I was growing fond of her. Like, fond of being around her, not fond of her as like a person...

    I made my way from the front of the boat to the back where Siobhan was at the wheel. She looked tired, but refused to give the wheel to her first mate. She turned to me and smiled and I pulled my headphones down around my neck.

    ¡°Heya gorgeous.¡± She said, with far less gusto than usual. I rolled my eyes.

    ¡°I really wish you¡¯d stop that.¡± I whined.

    ¡°No ya don¡¯t lad. I know that look on yer face. You¡¯ve had yer heart broken and you¡¯re looking to make sense of this crazy new world you¡¯ve stumbled inta. Ya like the way I treat ya, despite yer bitchin¡¯.¡± She said it with a straight face, which was uncommon for her.

    I stared at her for a while, shocked. I hadn''t seen this side of her before. It made the whole crazy drunken pirate thing seem like an act. I opened my mouth, but she continued.

    ¡°Ya don¡¯t have to tell me the story lad, but I¡¯m ¡®ere if ya need to tell it.¡± She grabbed my wrist and pulled me close, right into her. I rag-dolled off the wheel first.

    ¡°Ow.¡± I complained.

    ¡°You¡¯ll live.¡± She teased. Siobhan wrapped her arm around my waist and held me there while she steered. I tried to pull away, but she held me firm.

    "Is it that obvious?" I asked. Siobhan nodded.

    "Aye, ye wear yer heart on your sleeve. And all over yer face." She told me. She wasn''t wrong.

    Erin used to frequently tell me I wore my emotions very plainly on my face. Like when she''d be talking about something for hours and my eyes would go vacant. Or how when she''d say something stupid and my eyebrows betrayed me.

    Since getting here, anyone who had talked to me told me I looked ''broken hearted''. It was like being told I had spinach between my teeth. I cringed, and hoped to change the subject.

    ¡°So how did you end up in the Order?¡± I asked, figuring I wasn''t going anywhere anytime soon, with the way she was holding on to me.

    ¡°How¡¯d ya mean?¡± She adjusted her bandana that was holding back her huge frizzy mess of red hair.

    ¡°I mean, were you young when they recruited you? What¡¯s your story?¡±

    ¡°Me great, great ancestor was Grace O¡¯Malley, Queen of the Seas. She helped support the Order for years, smuggling Order members and the odd Artifact.¡± She explained. I had no idea who she was talking about.

    ¡°So you¡¯re a prodigy, like Amelia and Ethan?¡± I asked. Or any of the others who weren''t me, it would seem. The Order of Vigilance felt like a family business, and I was the outsider. I was only here cause they thought I was a valuable asset, being able to pick up Death''s Scythe. I felt like I had done a good job of proving them wrong.

    ¡°Err¡­not quite." She answered. "I was a disappointment to me family. Da was a drunk, Ma was never around. Granny used to watch me when I was a wee lass and told me stories of the sea. After I spent a few years as a runaway, the Old One found me runnin¡¯ with pirates. We played a game of dice and I won the Dutchman from him. But it was conditional on me Bonding to the damned thing. E'' said it would just jump back to the Vault if it wasn''t Bonded. I scoffed him off at first, but the first time it blipped back from underneath me, I learned." Siobhan visibly shivered. I could feel her against me, like a cold wind had caught her.

    "I ''ad been a wild youth, but the Order gave me purpose. As I grew into a woman, many tattoos and piercin¡¯s later, I realized that I could end up like me Da and be miserable me whole life, or I could be like Granny and sail the seas with a purpose. I officially joined up and they did some funny blood magic that bound me to the boat. And me cloak and sword." She finished.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Old One? Sword and cloak? Oh God, the cloak doesn¡¯t sing too does it?¡± I raised my eyebrows in mock horror. She laughed at me, and it¡¯s contagious. She held me a little tighter, and I didn''t mind.

    ¡°The Old One is one of the Order''s founders. I think they call ''em Progenitors. Bunch of ancient windbags, bossin'' ''em around from the shadows. Never got the man''s actual name. And naw, the cloak does somethin¡¯ different. ¡®Ere, hold this.¡± She said, letting go of the wheel. The ship started to list as it spun. I grabbed hold and it almost sent me flying. She was a lot stronger than she looked.

    She backed away from me a bit and grabbed the edge of her white cloak and swished it back and around her, spinning as she went. She transformed into a majestic looking swan.

    ¡°You can turn into a bird?¡± My voice lacked any enthusiasm as I struggled with controlling the wheel.

    Siobhan-Swan honked at me indignantly and snapped at my knee.

    ¡°Hey! Cut that out!¡± I shouted. I couldn''t hold the wheel and dodge a swan at the same time, so I did the sensible thing and let go. The wheel spun out and the ship listed heavily, but only for a second, as Siobhan grabbed hold, in human form of course.

    ¡°As ye know, we don¡¯t pick our Artifacts lad, they choose us. It¡¯s helped a great deal actually.¡± She patted the cloak affectionately, stories of the past shining in her bright emerald eyes.

    The moon danced across her face, making her pale skin and spray of freckles stand out. She looked at me out of the corner of her eye and smirked when she noticed me staring.

    ¡°You try not to die out there and come back to me won¡¯t ye?¡± She stroked my cheek, and I felt myself lean into it.

    ¡°To be completely honest, I don¡¯t think I can.¡± Siobhan looked at me quizzically. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve died before, a couple times now. But between my impeccable luck and Death¡¯s Scythe, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m capable of staying anymore dead than your crewmen.¡± I chuckled, but she didn''t share the mirth. She was analyzing me, probably reassessing all her forwardness.

    I had a bad habit of ruining good things.

    ¡°Yea, I know. I probably reek of death and destruction.¡± I said, admitting defeat.

    ¡°Not quite. In this line o¡¯business, I¡¯ve seen many a fine lad and lass die early, despite even the best Artifacts at their call. I¡¯ve made a point to not get close to anyone except the monsters. Vampires, succubi and the like make for good travelin¡¯ companions. The crew came with the ship, and to be honest, they don¡¯t have much in the way of personality. But you lad, you can live forever. It¡¯s a gift.¡± Siobhan pulled back my hood and placed her hand behind my neck and looked at me all serious.

    ¡°It¡¯s a curse.¡± I told her. "I still feel all the pain."

    ¡°Trust me, when ya finally figure out the way that thing works, you¡¯ll understand how much of a boon it is in our line o¡¯work.¡± She told me, stroking the back of my head. Her affection wasn''t rushed or manic as it was before. This time there was something different.

    She leaned in slowly and kissed my forehead, before she diverted her full attention to the wheel. She was set to get us as close as she could to Athens without docking the cursed ship.

    I couldn''t tell what she was thinking, and she made a point not to look at me. I thought I could see tears, forming like crystals, in the corner of her eyes but she would turn away if I looked to close.

    I headed back down the stairs to the deck and put my headphones back on. I reveled in the sound of my music thumping into my head. As I moved to the center of the deck where I had the most space and I called to my Artifact; the Scythe appeared in my hands in a plume of black smoke. I looked over its sleek wooden rod and grotesquely ornate blade. The skull at the end had glowing red eyes, the black blade jutting from its mouth. It looked uncomfortable to me.

    I tried to remember some of my training and used the lack of living things in my proximity as way to get used to it. My twirls were awkward, and I caught myself in the leg or shoulder a couple times, but the powers of the Artifact didn''t seem to affect me. Slowly, I felt more comfortable speeding up my routine and fighting pretend enemies that weren''t there.

    I knew I looked ridiculous, like some kid in his backyard swinging an anime replica katana. I could feel eyes on the back of my head. I turned to see if Siobhan was watching, but she was no longer there. Her undead first mate had the wheel and his sunken hollow eye sockets stared into me. That was when I noticed that most of the zombie crew was staring and it creeped me the hell out.

    Suddenly a horrid idea struck me. I raised the Scythe into the air above my head and reached outward like Chase had explained. I closed my eyes and felt the pull and push of the Artifact and its bond to me. It was like watching the ebb and flow of a deep black wave. When I opened my eyes, the two closest crewmen stiffened and stopped what they were doing. I could feel them attached to me; joined in some kind of spiritual link. The Scythe called out to the fragments of their souls that kept them going. I paused, thinking about what to do with my new found power.

    I commanded them to have a fist fight.

    The two zombies instantly started decking each other in the head and it was the funniest thing I¡¯ve ever seen. I laughed out loud and then pulled back on my powers, retracting the Scythe¡¯s influence. The two crewmen shook their heads and returned to work like nothing had happened. I could still feel feel them though, as if on a single thought, I could call back out to them.

    I could also feel their desire for release. They craved death; true death. I felt bad about their servitude to the ship. I felt even worse when I realized that I just forced two of them to fight each other. These creatures were once men and women. They had families and friends when they were alive. I¡¯m sure Siobhan would be pissed if I helped her crew pass on to the afterlife though. There would be no one left to run the ship.

    But it unnerved me and I suddenly didn''t feel like the powers of Death''s Scythe were something anyone should have. I thought of the Reaper, Alma, and I made a mental note to check in on her whenever she came back. I wondered if I could control her the same way. I looked at the Scythe with guilt and banished it back to wherever it is that it goes.

    In the morning, we¡¯d be in Athens, and I might actually have to be an asset to the team. But at what cost?

 Chapter 28: Erik

    Sitting in the Captain''s quarters, I stared at myself in the vanity mirror next to the bed. I didn''t recognize the person staring back at me, as cliche as that sounds. I had become someone who I swore I''d never be.

    I had become my father.

    I spent years trying to break away from that rage and darkness that he had left inside me. He had used his own to break my mother and when she no longer served her purposes, he had thrown her in a care home. Anders had told me that my father had been a friend of his and that he was a great man, but I always sensed trepidation in his voice. Like there was something he wasn''t telling me. I think they all knew what he was like.

    I felt awful for the position I had put everyone in. Especially Amelia. I let my own emotions get the better of me, and she paid the price. I don''t think she''ll ever fully trust me again. I didn''t deserve it anyway.

    A knock came at the door, and it startled me. I jumped and a jolt of pain shot through my entire body.

    ¡°Erik, are you coming? Do you need some help?¡± Orion called from behind the door. I left it locked so no one could come in and try to look after me. I couldn''t help but stare into the musty vanity in front of me. I didn''t look frail, but I felt it; like a part of my identity broke along with my body.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be out in a bit.¡± I shouted back. Orion pounded on the door.

    ¡°Please stop pushing me away.¡± He called back. I could hear him slide down against the door and sit on the floor outside.

    ¡°You did nothing wrong. I¡¯m not pushing you away.¡± I tried to sound convincing. Truth be told, I didn''t know how to approach him. He had gone from hating my guts to fawning over me since the accident with Scylla. Everyone told me I had died, but Orion saved me. Clearly he didn''t hate me that much, if the story was true.

    ¡°Erik, please let me in.¡± He begged. I got up from my chair at the vanity table and stumbled my way to the door, gripping the wall. I threw the latch and opened the door. Orion fell back into my legs.

    ¡°Hiya." He said, looking up at me. I offered my hand, but he shook his head and stood on his own. It was like he was afraid that grabbing my arm would break me. Orion went to work, inspecting my body. He turned my shoulder and moved my arm. Then he grabbed my face and turned my head back and forth.

    ¡°You need to shave. Do you need a hand?¡± He said, looking at me like I¡¯m an injured lamb. I hated it. I moved his hand away and went to the desk to gather my pack.

    ¡°Let me get it.¡± He tried to reach for it, and I moved it away from him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Please stop.¡± I couldn''t stand this treatment. I don''t know if it was because it made me feel weak, or because I knew I didn''t deserve it.

    "Erik, you were dead only hours ago, with your whole body broken. As your friend, I have every right to fuss over you." Orion said, putting his hands on his hips and staring at me. I looked down at my pack, ashamed. I waved him over and let him help pack up all my stuff.

    We both moved out onto the deck, Orion keeping my slowed pace, making sure I didn¡¯t fall. He kept an arm wrapped under me. I decided to just let it happen.

    Everyone was waiting for us by the rail, ready to take the rowboat to the port in Athens.

    ¡°Ok, so here¡¯s the plan team. We are going to try to be as stealthy as possible. Anders doesn¡¯t want us engaging with the enemy. We are to set the Queen Anne¡¯s on fire and let the Golem sink to the bottom of the sea. Not only will that cripple their transport, it should take a lot of their fighting force out. We still aren¡¯t one hundred percent sure who we are dealing with, but we know that one of them has an Artifact now.¡± I told them.

    ¡°Erik, might I make a suggestion.¡± Orion piped up. I was about to roll my eyes, but I¡¯m just glad he¡¯s not still pissed at me. I knew we were going to have to sit down and have conversation about everything eventually. But the mission came first.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Go for it.¡± I told him.

    ¡°Seeing as how you aren¡¯t in the best shape, and a lot of our resources got used up in the trip here, might I suggest trying to locate some ambrosia and possibly other Artifacts? I know Anders said we weren¡¯t supposed to veer off course, but I know I could use a coffee at the least.¡± He looked at his feet like a nervous child, but he¡¯s not completely wrong, we had used the ambrosia and much of our travel rations.

    ¡°If we go for a resupply, we may miss our window to get the ship.¡± I pointed out. He nodded and waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°No, I understand. That comes first.¡± He said.

    After running them through the game plan, we all headed into the rowboat. The first mate skeleton thing took us down with Siobhan remaining behind. She had been strangely quiet this morning.

    We tried to be quiet and remain out of sight as the rowboat slowly made it''s way to the dock. The big red hull of the Queen Anne''s Revenge was hard to miss. I could feel the sun starting to come up over the horizon, providing some warmth from the cool air coming off the water. I glanced up at the figures of the Golem, mulling about on the deck of the ship, as if without purpose. I didn''t know if they could see us, as they had no eyes, but they were able to follow basic instructions well enough it seemed.

    As we slowly rowed up beside the ship, Ethan attached a rope to his grappling hook and twirled it up to one of the lower open port holes. He missed, the hook, scrapping along the side of the ship, before plummeting into the water. We all froze and looked up to see if anyone had heard. No one came to the railing to see us, and we all turned to look at Ethan, who was quickly trying to reel the rope back into the rowboat. I took it from him and spun it, just like I would with Mjolnir. Orion touched my forearm, as if to caution me, but I pulled my arm away and let the grapple fly. It took hold on an open cannon port. I looked at the group, feeling triumphant, but it felt like they only smiled back with pity.

    Ethan took the lead, as planned, and climbed up the rope and slipped into the open hole. Tadashi followed after him, then Dyson behind him. Dyson was nervous and struggled to climb up the rope. He opened his mouth to make what I assume was going to be a stupid joke, and I shushed him. Orion went next slinging a bag over his shoulder and moving to the rope.

    ¡°Bringing Santa¡¯s sack with you?¡± I tried to joke quietly. He got this wicked grin on his face and opened it for me to see. Inside was a bunch of little bottles each glowing green.

    ¡°Is that Alchemist''s Fire?¡± I asked, referring to the substance created by the Order''s Apothecary division. It was like napalm. I was a bit concerned and curious about Orion carrying around a bag full of the substance which was practically as volatile nitro glycerin. But in the interdimensional space that was Santa¡¯s sack, I suppose, he thought he was safe.

    ¡°Siobhan gave it to me.¡± He cackled a little and started his climb up. I was suddenly concerned that the explosive had been on the old wooden ship the whole time.

    The idea had been for the four of them to get inside, and spread fire with a few torches on the lower decks, but with Orion''s bag of Alchemist''s Fire would make the job much easier. Amelia waited with me in the rowboat, but she refused to even look at me. I didn''t press the matter, but I knew I would have to apologize at some point.

    On the ship, there was a sound like someone was arguing. I heard the scuffle and then the clinking of the glass bottles. Then I heard Dyson go, ¡°Oh shit.¡±

    ¡°I think we need to get out of here.¡± I urged our undead rower, getting him to move the rowboat back. It¡¯s not long before a bright flash went off inside the ship and the four boys jumped out the cannon port and into the water.

    The Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge caught flame quickly, the green chemical fire growing steadily. Part of the ship started to crackle and the wood began to creak under the strain. I began to think that the fire was underwhelming, but then the back end of the ship exploded and I fell over into the rowboat. Amelia jumped, covering her head. Her armor shimmered green with each impact of debris and blast of fire, preventing her from being harmed; and by proximity, myself.

    Wood, canvas sail and Golem flew all about as the ship began to sink. Most of the Golem hitting the water began to dissolve. Some of them tried to cling to the broken pieces of the ship, while others were still trying to tie down the mast, or clean the deck of debris, even as the ship sank.

    I could hear the shouting and panic coming from the civilians on the dock, and I hoped that none of the locals had been hurt. I peeked out from under my arms and looked for the rest of the group. They were swimming to the rowboat, with Tadashi dragging Dyson along behind him, who was flailing and spitting out water. As Orion climbed into the rowboat, he started laughing in between panting and coughing up water.

    ¡°Alright, I blew up the pirate ship, can we get coffee now?¡± He said with that grin of his that I hadn''t seen in so long. It was like he was revitalized. Or maybe in shock.

    As the rest of the team piled into the rowboat, we drifted back toward the Flying Dutchman, staring at the remains of the Queen Anne''s Revenge sinking into the harbor. Hopefully there wasn''t too many questions about weird sightings that the Order would have to make a cover for. The plan had originally been to do this in the cover of darkness, but the sun was fully up over the horizon when we made it back to our ship. Hopefully it wasn''t too big of a mess for Anders to explain away.

 Chapter 29: Chase

    I stumbled out of the ill-suited room and moved down the hall. The lights were too bright and everything was spinning. Nothing was in focus yet and it feels like what I imagine being a new born is like. I jerked about, one foot in front of the other, shoulder to the wall. I knew I would get the hang of this eventually, but there was so much resistance.

    I looked at Anders¡¯s office door and thought about going in. I could have slipped inside, but that wasn''t my intent. Not yet. Shambling, I slowly got control of the walking. It became easier to move with purpose

    "Stop it!" The voice whined.

    ¡°Too late for that, I have to do this. You two left me no choice.¡± I said to the insistent fool in the back of my mind. I can feel his aggression creeping in the back of my mind.

    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll need that hatred. Please keep fueling me." I said aloud, with a voice that wasn''t mine.

    "You can¡¯t do this!" He cried.

    ¡°Watch me.¡± I sneered back.

    After a grotesque shudder, I straightened up and made my way further down the hall to the stairs leading to the cellar. I truly didn''t know how long I would be able to hold control, so this little problem of mine needed to be dealt with quickly.

    "Please stop! You don¡¯t need to do this!" He pleaded.

    ¡°You did this, my friend. I will not be silenced. We have work to do, or have you forgotten?¡± I asked. I stopped to ponder the question myself. I¡¯d taken the back seat for too long. Things needed to be put in motion. I pushed open the door and began my slow, stalking descent. My glorious blade pulsed and shimmered and I got goosebumps.

    "He¡¯s innocent. It doesn¡¯t follow the rules. You have rules! You can¡¯t just go down there and kill him!" He shouted loudly.

    ¡°He¡¯s already dead!" I said sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re a bright guy, but sometimes you make me wonder, Chase.¡±

    "Turn around, we can find someone else." He was begging, so desperately clinging to the salvation that the old Rabbi had offered.

    ¡°I¡¯m not after blood, clearly. This is about preservation. I will not be some hushed thought in the back of your mind. I will not be silenced so that you can ignore the glorious work we have to do!¡± I shouted back. I could feel his anger and it was intoxicating. I opened the cellar door slowly, for dramatic effect.

    ¡°Mr. Morgan, a pleasure to see you again.¡± The walking corpse chirped. His eye fell on my gorgeous blade and he looked back to me, uncertainty coming off him in waves.

    ¡°You are not him.¡± He said with a lipless, sad, smile.

    ¡°Nothing is lost on you, is it, you old prune?¡± My eyes were wide, filled with rage and excitement. I haven''t felt this alive in so long. I cursed Chase for having pushed me aside for so long.

    ¡°Give him back his body dybbuk!¡± He raised his hand and a blast of force knocked me against the far wall of the cold room.

    "Don¡¯t do this!" Chase was insistent, but I decided to ignore him. Combat was at hand.

    The Rabbi didn''t fear me, which was mighty unfortunate, but Chase''s terror was delicious, and I licked my lips, instinctively. I ran my free hand back through my tussled hair to get it out of my face. I wanted to see everything. I wanted to watch as this shriveled abomination got torn to pieces.

    I charged in wildly, jumping onto the table and the Rabbi fell back, only to send more waves of energy my way.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I side-flipped out of the way and pushed off the wall. My moves were flawless as I gained full control of the body. My blade struck out and took off a few fingers. I tingled with anticipation. He drew the damned Star of David in the air and suddenly I feel like I''m on fire. It''s merely a distraction, for I am not a demon. I will not be dismissed or exorcised.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go away that easily.¡± I growled.

    The Rabbi focused on chanting in Latin instead. He began drawing on power from some ancient reservoir of knowledge. But I¡¯m far older and stronger. And I know what Chase is capable of.

    I became a black blur, blending into the shadows. I danced across the cellar floor and along the walls. My blade shot out of the floor, like a shark fin, splitting his leg in half and throwing his rotting body to the floor. He gasps as he tries desperately to crawl away.

    I re-emerged, shuddering and drooling, like some feral monstrosity. How I wished this creature could bleed so that I might feast upon its wretched form. It had been so long since I had killed something so powerful. I climbed atop the Rabbi; this disgusting thing that shouldn¡¯t be living.

    ¡°You won¡¯t silence me Rabbi. My friend and I, you see, we have great things to accomplish.¡± I told him, sneering.

    ¡°You are a plague on this poor man¡¯s life.¡± He said plainly. I¡¯d never killed something that didn¡¯t seep fear before. I was used to watching the agonizing grip of terror choke my victims as we went to vicious work on their body. Hacking off pieces slowly. Savoring every delicious death. This thing did not fear me. But Chase did.

    Chase¡¯s fear would have to be enough.

    I drove my beautiful blade into the middle of the zombie and I dug deep, twisting and tearing. He shows no sign of being in pain. It was a pathetic waste of my power and time. I threw his lower half across the room, snarling.

    "You could at least pretend that this hurts!" I screamed.

    ¡°I feel no pain. I only weep for the poor soul that you torment.¡± He said, all preachy.

    ¡°You can¡¯t weep either, smart ass. You have no tear ducts.¡± I pointed out. Sometimes, I swear I am the only thing around here that has any sense.

    He started drawing things in the air again, and I grabbed his wrist with my hand and pulled. I could feel the resistance and the satisfying tearing sound as I ripped his arm off. He started his damned chanting again, I whacked him in the mouth with his own arm. Over and over.

    "STOP! Please Tyrfing..." Chase begged. But I could feel his resolve breaking. He knew I would not stop till the threat was eliminated.

    ¡°I¡¯d ask for your last words Rabbi, but I¡¯m certain you¡¯d just mutter more shit that doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± I said as I kicked his lower jaw into his skull with a satisfying crunch. I picked him up by his head, tossing aside his ridiculous hat. I could feel the grin spread wide across my face. My blade craved blood, but I would sate it''s lust on destruction. I stabbed into the Rabbi''s body repeatedly until pieces of him just started falling off. I threw his body around the room; into bookshelves, across the tables. I broke a few bottles of wine, like christening a boat.

    ¡°Here¡¯s to new beginnings!¡± I shouted wildly. I could hear Chase crying in the back of my mind and I gagged.

    I switched my grip on the Rabbi¡¯s head, to hold his face, and slammed him so hard into the cellar wall it cratered. His head became like dust, but his upper torso clung to the wall, like a trophy.

    ¡°I will not be silenced!¡± I bellowed and it was a most primal and pure sound.

    ¡°I could go take care of Anders right now too.¡± I said out loud, just for the effect. But Chase stopped responding, which made this whole thing lose it''s fun. Instead, I felt a tug and I lurched forward, and then backward. I writhed on the floor, in pain and in ecstasy as I cackled. He was fighting back, demanding control. I knew I wasn''t going to be strong enough to hold on for long. Not yet at least. We needed more tragedies for me to gather more strength. I slithered away into the darkness of Chase''s mind and back into my brilliant sword, which disappeared in a puff of red smoke.

    "Good luck explaining this one" I sneered, back in the darkness of his subconscious.

    "I hate you." He muttered. I muttered?

    It was difficult for me to rationalize where Tyrfing ended and Chase began. For many years now, we had been as one. While I was in the Canadian Armed Forces, I was utilized as a killing machine, deployed on deep cover missions. Mostly assassinations. We were efficient and deadly. But here, in the place that was once my home, where I was surrounded by people who depended on me, I was a detriment.

    If this had been Anders or Kalysta, or really, any of the others, I wouldn''t be able to live with myself. I needed to figure out how to rid myself of this curse, or find a way to rid myself of this world. Anders had promised to help me figure it out if I returned, and the poor Rabbi had done the same, utilizing some form of ancient magic to hold the sword at bay. I would have to start my research anew.

    "I''m not going anywhere, coward." It taunted.

    "I will find a way to rid myself of you. I don''t care if I have to die to do it." I shot back, standing up from the mess the sword had created. I looked over the cellar and the remains of the poor Rabbi. He had asked me to help return him to the grave when he was done teaching me. I could at least take comfort in the fact that he was resting again.

    "Whatever helps you sleep at night."

 Chapter 30: Orion

    I moaned contently as I sipped my coffee, drawing the contempt of my companions. We looked like a group of teens on a school trip; Erik and Amelia were enjoying sandwiches, sitting awkwardly away from each other. I don¡¯t blame her though, Erik has a lot to make up for. But I frequently found myself asking him if he¡¯s doing okay. I knew he hated me fawning over him, but I couldn''t help myself.

    Tadashi was sitting at a separate table, sipping on tea, waiting for Ethan to return from the deli counter with their food. When I looked over, Ethan had his face pressed against the glass of the deli, harassing the girl behind the counter about cheeses.

    Dyson was standing outside under striped blue and white awning, smoking one of his joints and enjoying his music. Despite his standoffish demeanor, he''d been smiling more. It made me happy that he was trying to fit in and not remain an outsider.

    It was nice feeling like normal young adults for once, leaving behind the exploding boats and zombie pirates. I hadn''t really known much else though; both of my parents had been part of the Order for a long time. They stepped away from the field work when they decided to have my sister, but you never really stop working for the Order. Even though my Mom was adamant that she would come back to field work, if it weren''t for my Dad stopping her. They were a funny pair; my Mom was from Egypt and had a wild temperament, and my Dad had roots back in Jamaica, and was more studious. I had ended up a little bit of both in many regards.

    ¡°So,¡± I finished my coffee and look at Erik. ¡°We¡¯ve completed our task. The Queen Anne¡¯s Revenge is gone and the Rabbi¡¯s Golem with it; Anders would be proud. Now can we explore?¡± I practically begged. Exploring ancient ruins and finding long lost Artifacts was my favorite part of this job. It made me feel like Indiana Jones. Erik looked none too pleased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea Orion. We should just pile into the sleigh and head home.¡± He told me. Amelia reluctantly nodded her agreement, but she refused to look at Erik.

    ¡°No way man! Can you imagine the Artifacts we could find here? Plus, we are completely out of ambrosia. What if there is an Order cache around here?.¡± I tried to keep my voice down, but my voice just naturally drew the attention of civilians.

    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Amelia snapped, uncharacteristically. I stared at her, frowning.

    ¡°Anders specifically said not to do that.¡± Erik chimed in, suddenly the shining example of the rules again.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we put it to a vote then?¡± I said, sighing heavily.

    Erik and I shared a look. I could tell he thought I was challenging his leadership again, but he seemed confident enough that the others would follow his lead in this.

    ¡°Put what to a vote?¡± Ethan asked, coming back with a sandwich the size of his head. Most of it was pickles and cheese. Gross.

    ¡°I say we should go exploring and look for Artifacts. Erik and your sister think we should head home.¡± I explained. I knew damn well whose side Ethan would take, and I get my usual shit-eating grin and turn back to Erik.

    ¡°I¡¯m totally down for exploring!¡± He said, plopping down next to Tadashi with all the grace of a hippo. The table and chairs rattled, and with perfect grace and timing, Tadashi swept up his teacup and saucer before they could clatter to the ground. He glared daggers at Ethan, who turned bright red and shrugged innocently.

    I looked at Tadashi for his vote and he sighed heavily.

    "I believe it is unwise to go looking for trouble, but Orion is right. This is a good opportunity." He said, before returning to his tea. Erik looked at him like he had just slapped him in the face, and he shrugged.

    ¡°If Dyson agrees with me, it¡¯s a tie.¡± Erik pointed out.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°You know what, if it¡¯s a tie, we¡¯ll go home.¡± I conceded. I was certain that with Dyson¡¯s newly discovered sense of adventure, he¡¯d totally be on my side.

    Erik and I both looked behind us to Dyson standing outside, and then back at each other. Simultaneously, we both bolted for the door, slipping past bystanders and getting shouted at in Greek.

    Dyson¡¯s eyes went wide as he turned around and we were both barreling towards him. He took a step back in shock and stepped onto the street. Erik and I both shouted out to him, but he couldn''t hear us with his damn headphones on. Up he went, getting hit by a fast moving car, and he came back down in a heap on the sidewalk. The driver didn¡¯t even stop, rather, they sped up and took off.

    ¡°Oh my Gods!¡± I ran over to the poor guy¡¯s side and slowly rolled him over.

    ¡°I¡¯m good. It¡¯s fine.¡± He said, looking around wildly. Both his knees were broken, so Erik got to work setting his bones back into place the best he could. The others came running up behind us. Even some of the store patrons came out to see what happened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ambrosia, so this is really going to hurt.¡± Erik warned him. All I could think about was how much Dyson would probably wanna go home now. I cursed under my breath. That''s when I noticed we were drawing way to much attention to ourselves. The girl behind the counter was on the phone, probably with emergency services, which would lead to a police check, and none of us had passports or I.D. on us.

    ¡°Erik, we can¡¯t stay. We¡¯re gonna get in trouble.¡± I whispered, looking around in a panic. That was when our little saving grace hit me in the form of a delicately folded paper. I grabbed a brochure for the Parthenon and nudged Erik as he finished setting Dyson¡¯s legs. I looked back at the others and motioned to the paper.

    ¡°Field trip?¡± I said, desperately trying to bring humor to the situation. Erik sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this.¡± He said to Dyson, who was still recovering from shock, only to be picked up and thrown over Erik¡¯s shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    ¡°Oh sure, this¡¯ll be fun.¡± Dyson grunted in pain.

    Erik nodded for me to lead the way and we took off down the first alleyway we could find. People were shouting behind us, I guess, trying to get us to stay and wait for an ambulance or something but none of us spoke Greek, so it¡¯s hard to tell. I wished we had brought Kalysta.

    I started reading the map directing us from the caf¨¦ to the site of the Parthenon, but I kept getting distracted by the excerpts of interesting facts.

    ¡°Hey guys, did you know that the Parthenon has been used for a bunch of different things over the years. After being a temple, the Greeks also used it as a treasury. The Ottoman Empire used it as an ammunitions dump and barracks and it was once used as a Church of the Virgin Mary.¡± I piped up while running as fast as I could.

    ¡°Orion, focus!¡± Amelia shouted at me. I frowned and almost snapped back at her, but I could hear sirens in the distance and hustled a little faster.

    ¡°This way!¡± I ushered them through a small crack between two houses that would bring us onto one of the main roads. That¡¯s when I saw the strangest thing; a fox with three tails sat elegantly at the other side of the crack, as if it was waiting for us. When we emerged from the other side it started trotting down a side path, off the road, turning to make sure we were following. I hesitated, but Tadashi cut ahead of me and took off after the fox and the others followed him. So much for my map. I chucked the brochure and followed the others as we ran after what I assumed was mutated wildlife.

    Weaving in and out of laundry hanging to dry, we bolted through backyards and over fences. I was sure we¡¯d broken more than a few laws by now, especially since neither the driver nor the victim of our hit and run decided to stick around. Dyson had taken to crossing his arms and laying like a miserable lump over Erik¡¯s shoulder. He looked none too amused, but I couldn''t help but chuckle to myself.

    The three-tailed fox led us into a tunnel, that looked like it could bring us either to a sewer system or a crypt, and we all stopped at the iron grate as it slipped through and sat on the other side. It looked at us as if to say ¡®Well, come on now. Open it.¡¯

    Tadashi summoned his red katana, the angry one that cuts through anything, and made a way for us. The fox immediately returned to running, with Tadashi close behind.

    "Do we know it''s safe to be following this thing?" I panted.

    "Kitsune are guardian spirits. They can be tricksters, but I''m certain this one is trying to help." Tadashi said. It seemed like running wasn''t taxing his stamina at all, and I regretted being such a slouch in my training.

    We followed the fox guardian thing deeper into the tunnel, with it waiting for us at any major intersections where we would have to turn. Getting a decent look around, I realized we were in an aqueduct system that must have been left unused for centuries. Some passageways had collapsed in from disrepair, but this fox seemed to know where we were heading. I hoped that it would pop us out right where we needed to be, but I was thankful that we were at least away from the public eye. This trip was already going to be a nightmare for Anders and the rest of the Order to cover up. We hadn''t exactly been subtle about anything since we got here.

 Chapter 31: Dyson

    I would have thanked the gods that I wasn''t dead again if I wasn''t in so much pain. The asshole who hit me didn''t even bother to stop. Guess people drive like they do in Toronto all over the world. I jostled around on Erik''s shoulder as we headed down the sewer tunnel, following, what I was told was a fox spirit.

    ¡°I think I can walk now.¡± I told Erik for the fourth time, but he still won''t put me down. Finally he stopped running and I wasn''t bouncing around on his shoulder. He set me down gently like an elderly person. Looking over my legs, he shook his head.

    ¡°You really ought to be more careful. I don¡¯t know how you manage to have such poor luck.¡± He said, bending my knees in and out. They made an awful crunching sound but I was able to push back some resistance. I knew the Scythe would knit me back together eventually, but it seemed like a slow going process.

    ¡°Ow,¡± I complained. ¡°I slaughtered an entire caravan of gypsies once. Don¡¯t know if that has anything to do with it.¡± I joked about my poor luck. In reality, it had always been like this. I distinctly remember falling out of a tree I was climbing in my front yard as a kid. I had been so proud that I got all the way to the top. When my Dad came out and saw me up there, he screamed at me to get down. Looking down, I knew I was screwed and in my fear, I let go. I tumbled out of that tree, and hit every branch on the way down. Which, in hindsight, probably stopped me from a straight plummet to the ground, and a far worse injury. I had broken my shoulder, collarbone and both legs, and the whole way to the hospital my Dad just kept telling me how much of a fuck-up I was. Enough that the paramedics had to tell him to lay off.

    I wasn''t sure why that memory had stuck with me for so long, or why it was important here.

    Erik stared at me for a long moment, his face blank.

    ¡°I didn''t actually kill any gypsies.¡± I admitted.

    "Right, I knew that." He nodded, eyeing me over. I guess with the power of the Scythe, murdering an entire encampment of people wasn''t outside the realm of possibilities and Erik was just checking to see if the weapon was in the wrong hands.

    I saw Tadashi up ahead, kneeling in front of a three-tailed fox who was sitting pretty with its head cocked to the side, regarding our team.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with your new pet?¡± I asked Tadashi. He turned around and looked at me like I had insulted his ancestors. His frown was telling.

    "Have some respect. Aiko was the one who got us away." He said coldly.

    ¡°My bad." I shut up quickly after that. The fox yipped and tilted her head up, as if the thought of her being a pet was undignified.

    Tadashi motioned with his hands, like the lady from Wheel of Fortune, as if to prove his point. Almost like he understood what the fox was trying to say.

    ¡°Is she really a Kitsune? Can she transform?¡± Amelia asked, approaching slowly, admiring the elegant fox.

    The fox nodded and stared directly at me. It had steely eyes that had almost human expressionism.

    ¡°Errr...I''m sorry for calling you a pet?¡± I told her. The fox looked over the group, like she was taking in each of our faces. It was like she was counting us. When she seemed content, she scampered off, back down the way we had come.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Thanks, I guess." Erik called after it, looking back at the fox and then offering his hand to help steady me. I took it and stood, putting my weight on his shoulder as to not agitate my poor shattered kneecaps. Ethan clapped his hands and moved up to Tadashi.

    ¡°Can you speak fox?¡± He asked innocently. Tadashi raised both of his eyebrows in shock and looked like he was about to say something. Instead he sighed and shook his head.

    "No Ethan, I do not speak fox." He said, exasperated. He walked away from Ethan to move further down the tunnel, probably scouting ahead. After a while, we all followed along behind him.

    It was weird being down here. I could feel the auras of all the people that had been buried beneath the city of Athens. I could see wisps of light, which I assumed to be spirits or ghosts that had a hard time passing on. I wondered if Alma would be busy here, or if there was an Athens-specific Reaper that dealt with this kind of thing. She hadn''t come back in a while, and I was starting to notice her absence. She had been around on and off since the hospital, but had been distant since all the undead began worshipping her on the ship. I wondered if I had said something to offend her, as I often did.

    We arrived at a service ladder leading upward and we ascended to the world above. I went up last, moving slowly as my knees threatened to buckle every time I stepped up a rung. When I finally got up there, the sun was still high in the sky and burned the crap out of my eyes. I hissed in discomfort and pulled my hood back over my head. I heard one of them chuckling at me, but I didn¡¯t turn around to figure out who.

    The Parthenon was not quite what I had expected. Due to all the magical stuff I¡¯d seen lately, I had expected the place to be a shrine to Athena, in pristine condition and serviced by priestesses. Instead I found myself staring at a bunch of scaffolding holding up the rocky remains of what used to be a work of art. There were steel guard rails all about the cracked terrain and security guard shacks all over the place, manned by fat, sweaty security who didn''t seem too interested in doing their job.

    Erik led the group up over the white stone outcroppings and passed the guard rails. Before we could all get up and inside the actual temple, a security guard called out to us.

    ¡°Den bore¨ªte na p¨¢te eke¨ª! You can¡¯t go!¡± He shouted. I¡¯m glad he did his own translations of the first part of what he said for us, seeing as how none of us spoke Greek. Anders should have let Kalysta tag along, so we at least had a translator. But he had cautioned us against doing exactly what we were doing. Probably for good reason.

    Erik turned on this guy, looking like he was ready for a fight, but Orion put his hand on his chest and trotted back down to the security guard. He was far enough out of earshot that I couldn''t hear what he was saying, but he laughed loudly a couple of times and made very dramatic gestures with his arms. He turned and motioned to us and there was some more hand waving. The guard looked hesitant, but he smiled and nodded shortly after. Orion came jaunting back up to us, with his signature grin.

    ¡°What did you say to him?" Erik asked, as Orion let us up, gesturing dramatically at the stone ruins of the Parthenon.

    "I may have lied about being a youth group for teens with special needs." He said, laughing. Despite the connotations, I laughed too.

    It was all open space when we got to the top, but the back opened into an amphitheater looking space. We spaced out and started looking around. I assumed they were looking for things that only trained Order members would find, so I kinda just stumbled around touching stuff. I would have to get some proper field training sometime when we weren''t sneaking around off mission. The stone was chalky and cold, despite the sunlight. The craftsmanship was probably nowhere near as impressive as it would have been originally. Off of the main stage of the amphitheater, I found an old corridor, partially collapsed. It looked like it might have contained rooms or cells once upon a time. In a small alcove was a statue of the Virgin Mary or something, carved from a very different kind of stone, like it had been placed hear much more recently. Underneath, by the statues feet, there was a symbol painted in black ink. I had no idea what it meant. I ran my fingers along it, tracing the intricate markings and then moved up to run my hands along the statue. Someone had clearly put a great deal of effort into it. I touched the base and tried to pick it up. It lifted, but only slightly and I heard the click of some kind of mechanism beneath me.

    I instantly regretted my curious nature as I fell through the floor and down a flight of stairs that had opened up beneath me. As I rolled down the long flight of stairs, cursing my rotten luck, I wondered how long it would take the rest of the team to find me.

 Chapter 32: Erik

    I rushed over to the opening in the floor, shaking my head. Maybe Dyson had actually killed those gypsies; I¡¯d never seen someone get hurt so many times in such a short period of time. I¡¯ve known the guy for less than two months and he''d suffered more medical emergencies than I cared to keep track of.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I called down.

    ¡°Peachy.¡± He yelled back sarcastically. I gathered the rest of the group and we pressed on down the stairs. The chamber had obviously been hidden for a long time, but looked like it had been recently opened. There were lit torches hanging in sconces and the dust on the floor was unsettled. I was immediately on guard.

    Dyson lied in a heap at the bottom of the stairs, grasping his knees. He took pain fairly well, I noticed; with some decent training, he¡¯d make a fine warrior if he could get passed the bitching.

    ¡°Can you still walk?¡± I asked, crouching next to him.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna sit this one out chief.¡± He scooted himself across the floor and leaned against the closest wall, opposite the torch lit expanse in front of us. ¡°I¡¯ll guard the door.¡± He said, summoning the tiny stick that was Death¡¯s Scythe, in its inactivate form.

    ¡°If there is anything wrong, just call Orion.¡± I told him as the others made their way down behind me.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll get cell service down here? That¡¯ll be one hell of a roaming charge.¡± He joked. I gave him a half-smile and stated tuning him out.

    ¡°Be safe.¡± I instructed before moving off down the long hallway. I heard the others fawning over Dyson behind me, but I couldn''t shake the feeling we were walking into a trap. Someone knew we would be coming here. Had there been any survivors of the Queen Anne''s Revenge?

    The cavernous hall opened up enough to fit three of us horizontally, with some arm space. I continued to take up the lead, with Ethan and Tadashi on either side of me and Orion and Amelia behind me. After many missions together, we were used to this. There was the sound of various Artifacts being summoned as we prepared for the worst.

    The brick work here was ancient, but looked to have been renovated in the last century or so. The tunnels were wide enough that wagons could have fit down here. The further the lit torches went, the more I feel like we might be walking into something or someone. We approached an intersection and I noticed there wasn''t any light coming from the side corridors.

    ¡°We are being led this way.¡± I used Mjolnir to light up the darkened hallways. We moved into a circle, our backs to each other.

    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± Orion piped up. He tilted his head toward one of the halls. ¡°Sounds like stomping.¡±

    Everyone went quiet. I could hear my heartbeat in my ears. Then I heard the banging.

    Stomp

    Stomp

    STOMP

    A hulking mass flew out of the dark tunnel on my left and I swung Mjolnir hard. The resounding crack of lightning and stone echoed through the whole catacomb. We tightened our circle, as Golem came pouring out of the halls from either side and ahead. I occurred to me that we had been to late to sink the entire crew on the Queen Anne''s Revenge. They had disembarked. And had been hiding down here. Or worse, they had found something.

    ¡°Stay close. Don¡¯t let them split us up.¡± I told the others. I could feel shoulders pressed against mine. I could hear Ethan jostling around, getting hyper. When I looked over my shoulder, I realized this was the first time I¡¯d seen him in his armor. Like Amelia, he wore mythical armor that would protect him from almost anything, Achilles Breastplate. I blasted an advancing Golem with lightning as it reached out for me.

    ¡°How many of these things are left? Didn¡¯t we sink them all?¡± Amelia cried out.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! This¡¯ll be exciting!¡± Ethan cheered. I wished I could share his enthusiasm, but my gut told me there was more at work here.

    ¡°Watch what you¡¯re doing!¡± Amelia shouted back at her brother. He kept darting forward and leaving our protective circle formation. We managed to take a few of them out, but they pressed us in tighter. I understood now why Anders didn''t want us fighting these things; they were hard to defeat and in seemingly unlimited supply. That¡¯s when I noticed someone stepping out from behind a bunch of them.

    ¡°Damn son, didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be this easy trappin¡¯ you guys!¡± His smirk revealed gold-capped teeth. Everything about this guy assaulted my sensibilities; from his frosted-tip hair, down to his sagging pants.

    ¡°That¡¯s the guy from the boat. He has an Artifact.¡± Orion warned, swatting a Golem with his bow. He didn''t have any room to pull back and take shots and was at a severe disadvantage.

    ¡°Are you an Order member?¡± Amelia asked, darting inside the swing of a Golem fist, and stabbing it in the head with her spear.

    ¡°The Order is weak, yo. But I woulda stuck around if there were more girlies like you.¡± He bobbed his head obnoxiously, grinning wide.

    I would have sent Mjolnir out to knock his teeth down his throat, but it would have left me open and we were pressed hard by Golem in every direction.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Who is this clown?¡± Ethan shot back. The gangsta guy got all puffed up, and pulled a western style revolver from his belt.

    ¡°Name¡¯s Quinton,¡± He said waving the gun about. ¡°I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s clownin¡¯.¡± He looked like he was going to fire, so I channeled a bunch of energy into a concussive wave and slammed Mjolnir into the ground, knocking everyone, friend and foe, back. It had been a risky move, but I couldn''t let anyone get hurt. The impact gave us a chance to break formation and when the others recovered, we became a line, standing shoulder to shoulder so that we couldn''t be surrounded again. The Golem that weren''t destroyed by the concussive thunder wave got up clumsily, but Quinton was fast to his feet.

    ¡°I got tricks too bro!¡± He said, firing his gun with his wrist bent and the gun held at a strange angle. I felt the burn and the rush of blood on my bicep. It was a grazing hit, but it made his point; he didn¡¯t need to aim to hit us.

    "What kind of Artifact is a gun that doesn''t miss?" I asked the group. I expected Orion to come up with something, but no one had any answers. It would have had to been some new era Artifact. Eighteen hundreds, western, from the look of the gun. I had never actually seen an Artifact that wasn''t from some sort of mythology.

    "Wait.¡± Another voice, from the shadows, called out. It was soft, but commanding. All the Golem stopped moving and even Quinton stopped, albeit, he looked irritated. I had to squint to see him at first, but there was a man leaning against the wall, just out of the torchlight. I couldn¡¯t see his eyes, but I could feel him staring back at me.

    ¡°I could finish these fools right here, yo!¡± Quinton shouted over his shoulder.

    ¡°Hush.¡± The shadowed man said, raising his hand. Quinton stomped his foot like a bratty child.

    ¡°I figured that moron wasn''t the brains behind this whole operation.¡± I chimed in. "Show yourself, coward."

    ¡°Erik Magnusson.¡± My name left the shadowy man¡¯s lips like a curse, dripping with venom. He moved away from the wall, stepping slowly and purposefully. When he got into the light, I had a hard time staring back at him; his pale eyes didn¡¯t seem to blink. He stood well over six feet tall, imposing but elegant. He was wearing nothing but torn black jeans and a long leather jacket, left open. Blonde hair stood out in contrast to all the black, cascading over the front of his shoulders and down his back.

    ¡°If I understand correctly,¡± His mouth parted in a thin, almost lip-less smile. ¡°Most of you are Legacies. The O¡¯Bryne twins, the son of Magnus, the scrawny one must be the Wells boy¡­¡± His eyes scanned over each of us. He stared at Tadashi.

    ¡°You''re an unexpected addition to this motely team.¡± He spoke slowly, choosing each word carefully. "Your father must be very disappointed in you to have agreed to send you here. To them."

    Tadashi glared at the man, his knuckles going white around his katanas. In typical fashion, he did not reply.

    ¡°How do you know who we are?¡± I growled. Lightning sparked off Mjolnir threateningly, but he stared me down, without even flinching.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job to know things. I was once an avid scholar with the Order of Vigilance, the farce that it is. But I have transcended well beyond them now and I''ve broken free of that weak fallacy. I am the Modern Day Demi-God, ally of the monsters that the Order would oppress, procurer of ancient tools and scholar of mystic arts. I was once like you, but I have become so much...¡±

    ¡°Can we just kill em¡¯ already?¡± Quinton huffed. The Modern Demi-God guy turned slowly to face his lackey.

    ¡°I said silence.¡± He said calmly, but firmly. His gaze alone was enough too humble Quinton into silence. He turned back to face us.

    ¡°I would like to offer you all a choice. You can join me, as I move to correct this destitute world and its digital era. Or you can die here, and be another wasted foot soldier of the Order.¡± He offered.

    There was silence as we all looked each other over. This guy was more of a threat than we were prepared to deal with. We should have listened to Anders. I should have brought my team home. I wanted to blame Orion, but it was only by happenstance that we ended up here. The kitsune had led us to the Parthenon, which just happened to be the brochure Orion had picked up after Dyson was hit by the car...

    It all felt like a set up.

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Ethan broke the silence and shouted loud enough that it rattled me.

    ¡°I am Damien, the Modern Day Demi-God. I will see this world¡­¡± He was interrupted again.

    ¡°You sound like a typical douchebag villain to me.¡± Ethan said, swinging his sword about and pointing it at the guy, challenging him.

    ¡°Ethan.¡± Amelia growled under her breath.

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t seriously scared of this guy, right? So what if he knows stuff about us. He¡¯s just some bad guy to be defeated, like all the rest.¡± Ethan cracked his neck and took up a fighting stance. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you right here Mr. Demi-God.¡±

    ¡°As you wish.¡± The man, Damien, sighed. He look perturbed to have his monologues continuously cut short.

    ¡°Ethan, stop!¡± Amelia called out. Ethan looked back at his sister and the rest of us  and winked, a huge grin on his face. He darted forward and Damien simply backed up and moved out of the way. His movements were fluid. Ethan came in swinging hard, only for Damien to weave in and out of his attack range. I had trained Ethan well, but our opponent didn''t appear to be like anything we¡¯d faced before. Ethan lunged and Damien moved off to the side, backhanding him across the face. Ethan took the swat to the face like a champ, grinning through it. Ethan feigned a slash and Damien moved around the edge of the blade, but Ethan reversed his grip and sent his sword into an uppercut. Damien tilted his head up, and the blade almost missed him.

    Almost.

    The tip of Ethan¡¯s sword cut his chin. Damien backed up and touched the wound, observing it as if he¡¯d never seen his own blood before. Maybe he hadn¡¯t.

    ¡°Ha-ha! Easy.¡± Ethan cheered. He turned to look back at us, confident and proud.

    There was a sudden flash of light, like when an Artifact is being summoned, and Ethan¡¯s smile turned into a look of confusion.

    Time seemed to stop, I assume, for all of us. Amelia and Tadashi gasped in unison. Orion cried out. I could feel Ethan''s name in the back of my throat, but never quite got out. Ethan¡¯s eyes looked around wildly, his hand reaching up to his chest.

    Damien thrusted forward, powerfully, and the ancient looking spear tore out the front of Ethan¡¯s chest, blood splattering over the dusty stone. I recognized this Artifact immediately¡­

    The Spear of Longinus. The Holy Lance. The Blade of Destiny.

    It was one of the first Artifacts the Order taught new members about. It was rooted in myth and religion, coveted by many for years, and thought lost over time. Or so we had all thought. The Spear of Longinus wasn''t supposed to be something that anyone could ever attain. It was a simple spearhead on a broken wooden shaft, but it radiated magical power that could stagger even the most veteran Order members. The God-Killer, they had called it; able to pierce any creature, man or magic

    The weapon tore free of Ethan¡¯s body, through Achilles Breastplate, and disappeared in a flash of light, as fast as it had arrived. Ethan¡¯s eyes were vacant, the look of confusion frozen on his face. Damien looked down at him, and shook his head as Ethan''s body collapsed to the stone floor.

    ¡°You would have made an invaluable asset. Pity.¡± Damien said, his cold gaze snapping back up to me as if to say, "This is what happens..."

    ¡°Kill them all.¡± He told Quinton, before backing away into the shadows and vanishing from my sight.

 Chapter 33: Chase

    Anders and I had just returned from a botched mission. We had been hunting a Wendigo in the downtown area, trying to train Kalysta, but we had been thrown off by a Police Detective that had apparently been tailing Anders for some time now. The poor bastard had no idea what he was seeing, and ended up making us lose track of the monster. He turned his gun on us, and almost shot Kalysta, but I had intercepted.

    ¡°How¡¯s your shoulder?¡± Anders asked. I shrugged cause it hardly mattered; the wound was tender and my muscles ached, but there was no real damage. Just a bullet wound. Tyrfing would make sure that it wasn''t fatal, even if it had gone through my chest. I wasn''t getting out that easily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll live.¡± I told him, sighing. We exchanged a look. The statement was painfully obvious.

    ¡°How¡¯s my dau¡­Kalysta?¡± I said absently. My main concern would always be her.

    ¡°She¡¯s shaken. Very worried about her mentor.¡± Anders said pointedly, playing along in this lie we tell ourselves. We still haven¡¯t had a chance to sit down and talk it all out, but he knew something was up. He had been the one to help me clean up the room in the cellar. The poor Rabbi.

    "Good riddance." Tyrfing huffed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡± I moved to stand, but Anders put his hand on my shoulder. I glared at him, but he looked genuinely vexed.

    ¡°You almost lost control, on a civilian no less.¡± He said, referring to the detective. I had taken his gun and shot him in knee for firing at Kalysta.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± I said, matter-of-factly. I felt like I needed to jump to that defense a lot. The detective was lucky I hadn''t pulled Tyrfing.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. But you brutalized him. You could have subdued him in a number of other ways, and you blew a hole through his kneecap.¡± Anders said, turning red. He¡¯s not one to normally get visibly angry.

    ¡°He could have shot and killed Kalysta. I did the right thing. I don¡¯t expect you to understand the need to protect your child.¡± I pushed his hand off my shoulder and stood. He didn¡¯t back up, so we stood face to face, inches apart.

    "You should punch him, like, right in the nose." Tyrfing goaded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been protecting and looking after a whole herd of them longer than you¡¯ve been a father.¡± Anders said, his eyes narrowing. I knew I had pushed too far.

    ¡°I did what I had to do.¡± I said, trying to move around him, but he stood in front of me again, blocking the door. I just wanted to get out of this damn infirmary.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the shadow magic?¡± His voice took a sharp, accusatory tone and I winced. I knew this would come up.

    ¡°Something I picked up along the way.¡± I replied dismissively, hoping he would drop it. There was a long silence between us as we stared into each others eyes. I realized in that moment just how much Anders had aged. He had crows feet around his eyes, and he had tiny grey hairs in his goatee.

    ¡°Where have you been Chase? What did your anger and sorrow drive you to?¡± He said sadly. I couldn''t tell if it was sympathy or disapproval. Maybe it was both.

    ¡°You found me in a dive bar, in Toronto. What do you think I¡¯ve been doing?¡± I smirked, trying to play it cool. The crease in his brow suggested it was not cool.

    "You owe him nothing. What has he ever done for you?" Tyrfing hissed in my mind.

    ¡°How do you even have access to magic?¡± Anders asked, crossing his arms. His anger turned to confusion, like he was trying to solve some huge mental puzzle.

    ¡°You have a very sheltered view of the way this organization works, Anders. Chosen can wield Artifacts and magic. It doesn¡¯t happen often, but it does happen. I spent some time at the Citadel in London.¡± I tried to explain as vaguely as I could. Magic, in this day and age, was difficult to come by. Not many people still practiced it and it had lost a lot of its potency over time, but it was still out there if you knew were to look.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Does the sword give you magic, or is it in your blood?¡± Anders pressed me.

    ¡°Did I grill you with twenty questions when you bonded to six Artifacts?¡± I said thrusting my finger into his chest. He brushed off his tacky suit, like I had marred it. The deflection worked. Kind of.

    ¡°No, and I didn¡¯t question it when you went back with Gideon for a second Bonding Ceremony.¡± He said coldly.

    I froze. He knew way more than he was letting on. He smirked when I didn¡¯t respond.

    "Kill him. Kill him now. Kill him quickly." The sword tried to play on my exposed emotions.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I never told the others, and we never saw you use anything other than Tyrfing, so I always assumed the first time didn¡¯t work. But I¡¯m certain you¡¯re hiding something.¡± He shook his head. ¡°We used to be closer than this. You used to tell me things.¡± His voice was low and sad. Nostalgia seemed to get the best of both of us at times.

    ¡°That was a life time ago.¡± I reminded him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve covered for you, more times than you know and you still treat me like the enemy.¡± Anders said, throwing his hands in the air, exasperated. He turned to walk for the door.

    "Now. Do it now! Kill him." The sword screamed in my head. I gripped the medical trolley next to me to restrain myself.

    ¡°I never asked you to play cleanup crew to my disasters.¡± I shot back. I felt guilty as soon as I said it. Anders spun on me.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. You don¡¯t have to ask. How do you think someone like yourself just walked away from the Order? Did you think the Progenitors would just let one of the deadliest men in the world walk away unsupervised, unaccounted for, with a weapon said to bring about catastrophes?¡± He shouted at me. I didn''t blame him. He slammed his fist into the medical trolley next to me and I was surprised by his display of rage.

    ¡°I told them to trust you. I came before some of the most powerful beings on the planet and told them they could trust you, this broken, dangerous man. This man who killed the woman we both loved. The guy who used to be my best friend.¡± He continued.

    ¡°Anders¡­¡± I tried to stop him.

    ¡°I called in your messes. I covered the bloody trail you left behind you. The prostitute you mutilated in the States, the child you killed in Peru, the police officer in France. All of them!¡± His voice echoed loudly through the infirmary, and even louder in my head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not¡­¡± I tried again.

    ¡°Even the security guard, here, on the docks. Do you think I don¡¯t notice these things? Do you think they don¡¯t notice these things?¡± He slammed his own finger into my chest this time. I put my head down in shame as I¡¯m assaulted with the memories of all the red in my ledger. Every time the sword was drawn, someone had to die. And that someone wasn''t always someone who deserved it. They had all started to blend together.

    ¡°The sword is getting out of control. I thought I had a solution, but I realize now that it was only a Band-Aid. Tyrfing is the real problem.¡± Anders said, moving away again.

    "Whoa, hey asshole, calm down. I¡¯m sitting right here." The sword joked. I didn''t find it amusing.

    ¡°I saw the mess you made of the Rabbi. You came to me in a moment of clarity and weakness and told me you needed help. The next time you got the chance, you almost killed the detective. The rage is so tied up in who you are, it¡¯s hard to tell where the sword ends and Chase begins.¡± He told me. I couldn''t help but agree with him. But I wouldn''t tell him that.

    ¡°I know who I am.¡± I replied, my voice little more than a whisper.

    ¡°Do you? Cause sometimes I can¡¯t tell. So many lies and secrets mixed in with blind fury.¡± Anders face relaxed for a moment, and he stared at me with those grey eyes, looking into my tattered soul. ¡°I¡¯m calling in help. I can''t do this on my own anymore. I should have done it years ago. I''m not Gideon. I can''t restore this place to its former glory. I can''t make it what it was back then.¡±

    "He¡¯s so full of hot air. I¡¯m sick of listening to him talk. Cut out his tongue and feed it to him." Tyrfing insisted. I did everything I could to try and shut the intrusions out.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± I asked. I was also scared of what the sword could make me do. It had never taken full control like that before. I wanted to accept whatever fate Anders would offer, but I knew Tyrfing would fight me on it the entire way.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call Hector and Andrea. I can¡¯t do this on my own anymore. There are too few of us here. We need more Chosen in the Cathedral. We need more action to be taken. There is too much going on and I¡¯m worried about the kids. I worried about you. I¡¯m worried about Sera. I can¡¯t do this on my own anymore.¡± Anders said, his voice racing. I hadn''t seen him cry in a long time, but he looked like a wreck. The thin veil of control he had was slipping away. And me being here was a constant threat to that.

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea? They both got away from this when Serena died. I don''t know if they''ll want to come back." I told him.

    "We can kill them all at once. Excellent." Tyrfing said slowly. I tried not to vomit. The sword was planning on making me watch everyone I cared about die and Anders was going to collect them all into one place.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about anything anymore Chase. But I have to try.¡± He said, wiping at his eyes with his pocket square.

    I felt like I had all those years ago, sitting with Anders here in the Cathedral. He had always stressed over everything and I had always been the voice of reason, trying to calm him. But now, I was the loose cannon. I was a danger to everyone who called this place there home. The Progenitors had tasked him with keeping me here so that they all knew where I was, but what good would it do if I murdered every Order member who stepped through this door? I had to figure out how to separate myself from Tyrfing, and I was going to have to do it on my own.

 Chapter 34: Orion

    Amelia¡¯s shriek tore through the cataomb tunnels with such ferocity that I was sure if a Golem could crap its pants, they all most certainly would have.

    I looked down at Ethan¡¯s body, a crumpled heap in the dirt, oozing life force all over the floor. There wasn¡¯t even a chance that he had survived. No amount of ambrosia could reconstruct or heal that wound in his chest. The Spear of Longinus had pierced right through Achilles'' invulnerable armor and poor Ethan hadn''t even seen it coming.

    That shadowy bastard with the Spear of Longinus just took off and left us here with the aftermath. We had refused him, and he had simply deleted Ethan for standing up for what he believed to be right.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Amelia to charge in, fully armored. I''m only pointing this out because Amelia never wears her helmet. She¡¯s a tad claustrophobic and it messed with her hair, is what she told us. The earthen green helmet covered her face like a cage, with only a V-shaped slit in the front. The scale like plates ran down the back of her neck, attaching to the rest of her armor, boxing her in. She was, in that moment, the incarnation of fury.

    I watched her in awe, for a moment, before everything began to register. When I snapped back, I drew my bow and offered immediate cover fire.

    Golem crumbled left and right. I watched as Tadashi flashed in with renewed vigor; moving faster, hitting harder. Erik¡¯s lightning bolts blew holes in the Golem and the foundation of the tunnels cracked, sparks flying off everything with reckless abandon.

    The tunnel was full of screams and tears. The pain was too real, too familiar. This wasn''t the first time we had lost someone, but Ethan was family. Ethan was innocence.

    And like every child must one day learn, innocence hurts when it¡¯s finally torn from you.

    I set my eyes on Quinton, as he fired blindly in Amelia¡¯s general direction. His bullets curved and ricocheted at bizarre angles, but the Armor of the Green Knight kept Amelia safe. For now.

    Quinton hid behind his Golem, taking pot shots, while Amelia just kept charging through. Above all the sounds in the room, the single loudest noise is her pain. I couldn''t afford to tear up, or I would miss my shots. It was hard to listen to.

    I called out to her, but she didn''t hear me. With Tadashi and Erik pushing off the Golem on either side, I maneuvered forward, trying to get a shot to pin down our gun-slinging opponent. He hopped around wildly, laughing, like it was all some sort of game. The slurs coming from his vile mouth would made a sailor blush. I took out the Golem in front of him with a brilliant strike. The sun arrow erupted the stone head into pieces and exposed Quinton for Amelia and her rage.

    Quinton spotted me, and fired off in my direction. I closed my eyes and unable to get out of the way, bracing myself for the impact. I winced as the bullet lodged into my bicep and dropped my bow. I tried to back up out of the fray, and get behind Erik or Tadashi. I wasn''t going to be much use to them now, so I crawled over to Ethan. Amelia stalked closer and Quinton backed against a wall, reaching the end of the long stretch of catacomb.

    ¡°Why?¡± She kept screaming. Like there was some reason that her brother should be dead. Quinton laughed.

    ¡°Too bad about him, you two woulda made good additions to the team. I woulda loved workin¡¯ with ya.¡± He said with that creepy metallic smile of his. He held his Artifact revolver up in front of himself, like it was going to protect him.

    Amelia hurled Gae Bolg as hard as she could. At the same time, Quinton took an actual aimed shot. The spear sailed through the air, only for the blade to be clipped by the bullet, arching its descent. The spear still hit, but not where I thought she intended. Had the bullet not stopped the straight shot, it would have gone straight through Quinton''s head.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Gae Bolg, instead, tore into the meat of Quinton¡¯s thigh, lodging deep. His laughter became panicked and erratic. He sounded like a crazy person, unable to accept the reality before him. Amelia dismissed her armor with a great downward thrust of her arms and clasped her hands in front of her, beginning to chant. I was fairly certain it was some kind of ancient Celtic dialect. Immediately, I understood what was happening.

    Since Amelia had bonded with Gae Bolg, we had done an extensive amount of research on the ancient Celtic spear. It had been the weapon of Irish/Celtic myth, belonging to C¨² Chulainn. It was said that the spear would enter a man, leaving a single wound, but with a magic ritual, would ignite into thirty black barbs, that would leave the spear unable to be removed unless the flesh was cut away.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that babe.¡± Quinton chuckled nervously. He levelled his gun again, with Amelia standing point blank in front of him, unarmored. I screamed out for her as I crawled toward Ethan.

    Quinton¡¯s face distorted into some horrified, gruesome visage as the spearhead of Gae Bolg became thirty black barbs, shooting off in every direction imaginable. The barbs travelled up his leg and along his pelvis, poking out at weird angles and causing eruptions of gore through his lower organs. The flesh around his thigh was almost entirely eviscerated.

    It was the first time Amelia had been able to perform the ritual accurately, and she did it with such speed, that I was astounded. With everything that had happened to her lately, her primal screaming made sense. It must have been cathartic.

    Where once Quinton stood, now only a gory mess remained as Amelia grabbed the shaft of the spear and yanked as hard as she could. The spear clattered to the floor, after, as it returned to its normal form, and disappeared.

    Like her spear, Amelia too, fell to the floor in a sobbing heap, staring vacantly down into the darkness of the hallway. I called to her again, but she doesn¡¯t hear me.

    I cradle Ethan''s body in my lap, dragging him onto my knees with my good arm. His vacant eyes stared up at me, still in shock and I had to close them.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Erik asked, rushing up beside me. He was covered in so much dust, he looked like he rolled around in a pile of chalk. I shrugged.

    ¡°Think I got a little something stuck in my arm.¡± I whispered hoarsely. Erik nodded solemnly and knelt beside me, place his hand on Ethan''s arm.

    ¡°We have no ambrosia. We wasted it on me.¡± He lamented. He and I both knew ambrosia would not fix this. The whole reason we came here, poking around, was because I insisted on a side adventure. Instead we found only pain and death.

    ¡°This is my fault.¡± I said, hugging Ethan''s head. I stroked his hair and tried to wipe blood and dust from his face.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have known any of thid was going to happen. Erik¡¯s words weren''t reassuring, his tone suggested he didn''t mean it. I knew they would blame me.

    ¡°We should have gone back like you said. I¡¯m sorry Erik. You¡¯re the leader now. You¡¯ve always made the better calls. I should have listened. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I cried. I could feel the tears burning my face and tumbling down onto Ethan''s. Seeing as how I wouldn''t be fighting again anytime soon, I just let them fall. It was not cathartic. It was full of grief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you need to apologize to.¡± Erik said, looking down the hallway, to where Amelia was sitting on her knees, sobbing softly. He made a face like he was suddenly uncomfortable.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go back and check on Dyson.¡± He said, taking off down the tunnels, moving faster was he went.

    Through my tears, I looked up to see Tadashi. He came to sit on the ground on the other side of Ethan. He stroked his hair and held his hand. There was no sound in his sorrow; his tears were silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± My voice cracked. Tadashi looked at me, startled, like he didn¡¯t realize I was there. He took off his bandana from around his head, and let his mess of black hair fall around his face and then reached across Ethan, to me.

    Gently, he wiped the tears away from my eyes, the sweat from my brow and the blood from my arm. He tied the bandana around my wound and grabbed my hand, guiding it up to apply pressure.

    "I can''t lose both of you." He said softly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I sniffled.

    ¡°Your welcome.¡± His voice was a feeble, quiet sound. Uncertain and unfamiliar, it seemed.

    Tadashi said very little, but what he did say mattered. I remembered something then, that the Modern Day Demi-God guy had said. He had told Tadashi that his father was probably disappointed in him if he was here, with us. I decided it would be inapproproate to pry in this moment.

    I placed my head on Tadashi''s shoulder and stared down the hallway towards Amelia¡­

    Who wasn¡¯t there.

 Chapter 35: Amelia

    Profound agony.

    It was like having a limb removed; the phantom sting of something no longer there. My brother, my twin. I couldn''t look at him, so I didn''t look back. The hall ahead of me was dark, but I wandered forward. I had to be away. From him, from all of them. I watched as the torches behind me made dancing lights on the wall through blurred eyes.

    I''m supposed to be stronger than this.

    I could hear the vibrations of the others talking behind me. I felt hopeless; some broken thing, sobbing and alone. No one made a move to comfort me, but it was for the best I guess.

    I am stronger than this. I will be.

    I heaved a sigh and tried to steady myself. The muscles in my legs refused to help me up. Something in the shadows caught my eye. Normally, I would have called to Gae Bolg, but I couldn''t muster the strength. A wispy form of a woman watched me from down the hall, making no effort to conceal herself. I looked over my shoulder, to ask the others if they saw her too, but they were grieving.

    I was sick of crying.

    I forced my legs to push me up and stumbled till I could move at a brisk pace down the hallway. The woman didn''t run, or look deterred by my approach. When I got closer, she turned down another hall. I shouldn''t let my curiosity get the better of me, but the woman turned around, as if to beckon me to follow. So I pursued. She was tall and elegant, clad in ancient armor. She radiated a warmth that lured me after her. I lost track of time and direction as I followed her down into the catacombs until we stood in some sort of antechamber face to face.

    "Amelia O''Bryne, noble warrior, welcome to my home." Her voice was husky, but feminine. She swept low into a bow and I was compelled to do the same. She seemed to shimmer with star light, drifting in and out of the ethereal.

    "Who are you?" I asked, having a hard time finding my voice. The woman glowed with a majestic golden light when she spoke, which led me to many assumptions, but I was not wholly ready for the answer.

    "I am Athena, Goddess of Wisdom. I have watched you fight. I have felt your soul. You are a kindred spirit." She told me; her smile was like a proud mother.

    "Thank you." I mumbled. I felt like I would have been more excited about meeting a god if I wasn''t grief stricken.

    "I am sorry about your sibling. I don''t always get along with my siblings, but I would be heartbroken if something were to befall them that removed them from Olympus permanently. I digress, I have come to offer aid." She told me.

    "You can bring Ethan back?" I asked, suddenly perking up. My heart skipped a beat. Before me was a God, surely, if anyone could bring Ethan back, it would be her. "Please Athena, bring my brother back to me." Athena glided toward me, and softly reached out to cup my cheek. Her face contained a sadness that mirrored my own.

    "I cannot, child." She stroked my cheek with her large thumb, and smiled sadly. "But you can."

    Her words didn''t register at all. All I heard was no. But I quickly realized she said I could bring my brother back to life.

    "What? How?" I asked eagerly as the fire returned to me and energy filled my body. The question wasn''t a frail whimper, but a declaration of my commitment; of my strength. I would do anything to bring my twin back. We had come into this world together, kicking and screaming. I would not be left behind while he passed on. Athena gave me that proud motherly look again and patted my shoulder and my armor formed around me again, as if sensing my renewed will.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Come this way." She whispered in my ear, gliding towards the doors at the back of the antechamber. She led me through those doors, that years ago, would have been sealed tightly and barred off. Instead, the had been pommeled open. Great Templar crosses adorned the room, and a huge cradle like crypt lay in the center, its lid shattered. Along the walls, old tabards that Knights Templar would have worn, were displayed like flags. Each had a family crest, and the large cross on it. I looked inside the crypt as Athena drifted beside me. Inside was the indentation of the Spear of Longinus.

    "Many years ago, after this place was claimed by the Christians, it became a temple to their Virgin Mary. I have since shared this space with her essence. I protected the Templars who hid their secrets here and I protected their treasures long after they had passed on. That abomination, Damien, he called himself, he was the first being in centuries to breach the long sought after relics of my temple." She explained. She stared at the Spear''s cradle, full of disappointed.

    "This place is no longer protected, and I no longer desire to guard it. I bid you, take the other relic to your Order of Vigilance, so that it does not fall into the wrong hands as did the Spear." She reached into the crypt with her ghostly hand and the whole thing cracked and shattered, crumbling away like frail stone. Deep beneath the crypt hidden in a tarnished bronze case, she extracted a chalice and offered it to me. My eyes widened with excitement.

    "However, before you give this over, you should use its power to revive your fallen brother." She finished.

    "Is this what I think it is?" I asked breathlessly. Athena smiled, motioning for me to take it. I grasped the Holy Grail gingerly. I had expected it to be heavy, but it weighed nothing. My fist clenches around it. I examined the Grail, turning it over in my hand. It was made of white gold, and covered in little blue gems. It was stained on the inside, like it had been used for wine, or blood.

    "How do I use it?" I said, still marveling at one of the most sought after Artifacts in the history of everything.

    "A single tear from a loved one is enough to bring someone back. The tear into the Grail, the Grail to the lips of the fallen. The soul will be pulled from the Underworld and returned to the body. But beware, if it has been too long, they may not be the same as they once were." Her instructions were clear enough. I moved to bolt out the door.

    "Wait child, I must tell you one more thing. It is very important and you must listen." She glided back toward me and I vibrated on the spot, anxious to get back to Ethan. I motioned for her to get on with it, and then realized I was talking to a god. I winced.

    "This man, Damien. He is a harbinger of a much bigger threat. The world of the gods has been shaken once more, as it was when we were all but forgotten in the New Age. This time, it is the gods themselves who are to blame. Eris, the Greek Goddess of Chaos is looking to gain a hold in the mortal world once more. Damien is what he says he is, a Demi-God. The first born in thousands of years, even after the gods and goddesses of all Pantheons agreed to sire no more children with mortals. He is Eris''s son and he seeks to bring about a his mother''s twisted will. Through him, she is gaining more power, and they are emboldening the monsters to resurface, despite the efforts of your Order. Be wary child, and carry this information back to your leaders." She told me.

    "That...sounds menacing and way above our pay grade." I told her. She smiled sadly as she began to fade away into star light.

    "Remember, for all intents and purposes, you are a daughter of Athena." With her final words, she shimmered out of existence and I bolted back down the halls of the catacombs. Lost and in the dark, I ran. It didn''t matter. When I heard Ori''s voice, I knew I was going the right way. I sprung back into the torchlight and slid on my knees to my brother''s side. The others called my name, but they don''t matter right now.

    "Please come back." I touched Ethan''s face, and ran my hand down to the gory hole in his body. With a forceful jerk, I propped him up higher on Orion''s lap. He shouted in disgust and horror, but I try to push as much of him as I can, back inside, hoping he''ll return whole. When I was down, I was already crying. I placed the Grail against my cheek, and collect more than a single tear. Then I placed the Grail to Ethan''s lips and empty the contents, forcing his head back. I looked up at my boys helplessly. They stared at me, until Orion noticed the Grail, staring in astonishment. Ethan''s wounds vanished almost instantly from his body, but he didn''t move.

    "Come on dickhead!" I shouted, slapping his cheek and shaking his shoulder. The Grail fell from my hand, discarded beside me like a simple tool.

    "Damn it you stupid bastard, don''t you leave me here alone!" I shouted again.

    Ethan sat up with a start, gasping, and we all screamed out in shock. He laid back down hard in Orion''s lap.

    "Oh Ethan." I suffocated him with a hug. Orion and Tadashi also wrap their arms around us. This is what home feels like.

    "Man, I could really go for a cheeseburger or something. Can we go home now?" Ethan said, his voice raspy and dry. We all laughed so hard we cried. Ethan tried to sit up, but was tackled by Tadashi instead.

    "Hey buddy. You miss me?" Ethan giggled, hugging him back.

    "Yes." Tadashi replied in barely a whisper. He just shook his head and pulled Ethan tighter, closer. I stood back to allow them some space. I looked over at my brother and Tadashi and their togetherness brought me happiness. I felt the tears coming again, and I thought about using the Grail, this time to whack Erik in his big dumb head. He and I would need to have a long conversation when we all got back. I calmed myself down and rejoined my friends on the ground, glad to be among those I loved.

    The world was about to become a much more dangerous place, and I just wanted to remember this moment.

 Chapter 36: Dyson

    I sat on my ass, against the wall of the tomb and cursed my luck. My first mission out for the Order and I''ve done nothing but get hurt. If it hadn''t been for the Scythe somehow healing me slowly, I''d probably be dead. It didn''t heal me like the ambrosia stuff did either; the Scythe''s magic slowly pulled everything back together, keeping me alive, but in rough shape.

    Suddenly, the sounds of battle drew my attention down the hall. I hadn''t anticipated this being a trap, but Erik had thought it was likely. Again, the team had gone to battle and I was on the sidelines.

    I couldn''t help but feel useless, as I lay against the wall, like a wet noodle.

    "Damn it, they need me." I muttered to no one in particular. I threw myself forward and decided I would just crawl on my arms down the long catacomb hallways. I stopped after a few feet of rough gravel and stones stuck in my arms.

    "Fuck." I cursed, looking around for something to prop me up. The halls were woefully empty. I couldn''t see what was happening, but I heard the sounds of battle echoing down the deep tunnel. There was a sound like a concussive wave and then talking.

    "Oh, maybe they didn''t need me after all." I said to myself, slowly crawling back to the wall. I used Death''s Scythe in its stick form to slowly pull myself along the floor.

    I stopped dead in my tracks when I heard Amelia shriek, moments later. My impulse was to run to her. I made the Scythe grow to its full form, and used it as a crutch to pull myself up against the wall. I stumbled forward, moving to the corner, with my legs threatening to buckle beneath me.

    "Come on, work!" I yelled at my useless appendages. Between the wall and the Scythe, I was able to slowly slide myself down the hall. Each step was agonizing. I didn''t like the sensation of not having full control over my own body.

    The mournful cries of my companions was followed by more combat. I heard a gun go off, the noise reverberating down the wall to meet me.

    "No, no, no." I tried to move faster, but I tripped up on my own foot and went down hard.

    I hadn''t known these guys for very long, and they had a lot of issues. But despite all those issues, they had welcomed me in and treated me as one of their own. In a time when I had no one. I had to make it down there.

    I was surprised when I saw Alma drifting up the darkness of the tunnel to meet me. Her red eyes materialized first, then the wispy rest of her.

    "You gotta help me get down there, my friends are in trouble." I told her, panicked.

    "I know." She said sadly. She looked down at me like I was some pathetic thing. She began drifting off down the hallway.

    "Wait!" I called after her. I understood in the moment why she was there, and I tried to crawl my way down the catacomb tunnels.

    "No, stop!" I shouted down after her as I watched her disappear from view. Alma was here for one of them; someone had died. My mind spun thinking about who it could have been. If Amelia was the one screaming, it was likely Orion or Ethan.

    I stared at the Scythe in my hands, trying to will it to do something, anything, to get me down there. Nothing happened.

    Oh how I wished for a more useful Artifact in that moment. What I would have given to have Orion''s winged shoes or Mjolnir. I''d even settle for a magic carpet. Instead, I laid there in the dirt with my Death Stick.

    "Fuuuuck!" I shouted. My own echo screamed back at me, mocking me.

    When I saw Alma return, I propped myself up against the wall again. I waved my Scythe at her to get her to stop, as she floated by. The ghost that trailed along behind her like a lost puppy, was Ethan.

    "Ah shit." I said, looking them both over.

    "Dyson, I have to get him to the Otherside now. I''ll come back to chat later." Alma told me.

    "Hold on! Wait. Can I at least say goodbye?" I said, my brain scrambled at seeing the ghost of my friend. Poor Ethan. He was the last person I thought would have ended up dead. He was good at his training, but he was stubborn and tended to rush head first into things. I supposed this was the case here.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Ethan..." I said, reaching out. The distracted ghost spun in the air and looked down at me.

    "Oh, hey man!" Didn''t see ya down there." He said cheerfully. There was a sadness to his face, but he was still himself.

    "I''m sorry this happened to you. Is everyone else okay?" I asked. Ethan shrugged.

    "Gods, I hope so. That Demi-God guy got me good." He said, reaching down to touch his chest absently.

    Alma tugged on Ethan''s ghost sleeve, motioning with her head that it was time to go. Ethan nodded and looked back down at me.

    "Sorry man, wish I could stay and chat, but I gotta go." He said sadly. I looked at Alma with pleading eyes.

    "There has to be something you can do? Can''t you just put his soul back in his body?" I asked, practically begging.

    Alma became flushed, if that was even possible for a Reaper. Her eyes narrowed as she looked me over, like the idea was preposterous.

    "Dyson, you know it doesn''t work like that." She said slowly. She rubbed her arm like she was uncomfortable.

    "But he can''t just be gone. He''s still young and he has to be there for his sister. The team needs him." I could feel myself getting choked up, which was strange. While Ethan was my friend, I hadn''t particularly formed a bond with him. But he was part of my new found family. And he was Amelia''s brother.

    "I don''t make the rules Dyson. I just follow them. I''m only the ferry between realities. I get no say in who stays and who goes." She tried to grab Ethan again, who looked torn between following Alma''s directions and wanting to stay with me.

    "Well then let me talk to your manager." I said sarcastically. Alma sighed and grabbed her temples.

    "Dyson please, you are making it much harder than it needs to be. Say goodbye Ethan." She said, grabbing Ethan''s arm again and pulling him along.

    "Goodbye I guess." Ethan waved, floating off behind Alma. I watched as, ahead of her, the Veil parted, like a spectral curtain pulling back. The Otherside looked just like this side. Except it was covered in grey fog and the lights were all red and inverted.

    I tried to use the wall and the Scythe to stand again, scrambling desperately to my feet. My kneecaps held a little better this time. I scuffled forward, leaning heavily against the Scythe, its wicked blade glinting in the torchlight.

    "Stop, please. Don''t take my friend." I begged, shambling forward, my hood over my head.

    "Dyson, this is not worth hurting yourself over." Alma scolded. "Stop this foolishness."

    I watched as her eyes darted between me and the split in the Veil. I also noticed that Ethan had entirely stopped moving. He just kinda floated there, confused. His eyes were vacant and stared out at me, like the zombies on Siobhan''s boat.

    My next idea was not a bright one, but a desperate one.

    "Ethan, come here." I said, clutching Death''s Scythe closely, using it to hold myself up. I felt the tug of magic surge through myself and into the Scythe, and then I felt the Scythe make my words a command.

    Ethan''s ghost floated over to me, and Alma stared at me, wide-eyed.

    "No, he must come with me. It is his time and this is my job." Alma said, frustrated. She moved back and grabbed Ethan''s ghost, shoving him toward the Otherside.

    I felt my powers tug back at Ethan, drawing him back to me. His ghost stood by my side, dazed, while the Scythe controlled him.

    "I''m sorry, but I''m not letting you take him from us. Not this one. Not this time." I turned to hobble down the hallway, hunched over and using the Scythe like a walking stick. Ethan''s ghost followed beside me, as I tried to get him back to his body. I could still here the others, so they couldn''t be that far.

    "Unacceptable!" Alma''s word was like a banshee shriek. It knocked me over, and freed Ethan''s ghost from my grasp. He stood, confused, looking between us.

    "This is not a game, Dyson Weiss! Just because you were somehow saved from the grasp of Death and stretched between the Veil does not mean you get to dictate who lives and dies. Ethan has passed on, he is coming with me. I can waste no more time on this!" Alma said, her shoulders raising and lowering heavily as she glowered at me with her red eyes.

    She moved closer to the Veil, with Ethan, again, in tow. She went to move through it, and suddenly stopped.

    I laid in the dirt, one hand on the Scythe, the other outstretched toward her.

    "Alma, stop!" I called out, using the power of Death''s Scythe once more. I had no idea if it would work on a Reaper, or if she was even remotely the same kind of thing as a spirit.

    She spun on me, hatred painted across her face. I swallowed hard, wondering where I had found the balls to try.

    "Let me go." It was not a request, but a demand. I had never seen her show so much emotion before.

    I did what I could to seperate her and Ethan, but I could feel her working against the force of the Scythe.

    There was a sudden popping noise, and Ethan''s ghost was gone. My control over him with the Scythe was gone, and so I released my hold on Alma as well. I pushed myself up onto my elbows and looked at her.

    Alma''s face went through a range of emotions, from shock to anger and then betrayal. She shook her head, as she stared at me, unblinking.

    She lifted her arm, and for a moment, I thought I was going to die. But she swept it over herself, as she turned into a porcelain crow, her six red eyes all still staring at me.

    Alma hovered for a moment, as if to make sure that I saw that she was more than she appeared, before diving into the Veil and disappearing, the tear closing behind her.

    I sighed heavily, wondering if I had burnt the only bridge I had, connecting me to the world of the dead. At the very least, I thought, the Rabbi could help me back at the Cathedral.

    That was when Erik showed up, looking like he was able to vomit and pass out. He opened his mouth to speak, but we both froze as a brilliant beam of light lit up the entire catacomb, just behind us.

 Chapter 37: Seraphina

    A bloodcurdling scream shattered the calm night. I leapt out of bed, ripping the covers off of me. My flaming sword appeared in my right hand, lighting up the bedroom. I blinked as my sleepy brain realized there was nothing there. The scream came again, and I realize that it is in my own head.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Auria yawned as she rubbed her eye. Lil seemed so asleep she was dead to the world.

    ¡°Stay here, sweetheart. Mommy will be right back.¡± I dismissed the sword and kissed the top of her head.

    The scream in my head got louder as I stepped out of the room, and eventually led me to the top floor, to the attic. They grow quieter now as I head into the ancient dusty space, and when I reached the open door I saw why.

    Danae, the elderly oracle sat on the edge of her bed, one hand over her eyes. There was a blue glow leaking through her fingers. Her head was tilted back, as she mutterer under her breath. I hovered in the doorway; for only a fool interrupts a witch.

    ¡°I see a boy, a young warrior. A spear of destiny pierces his chest, blood sprays his friends, his sister. They stand under the gaze of the goddess, in the cradle of civilization. You must hurry, there is not much time.¡± Her eerie pupil-less eyes opened and she stared at me.

    ¡°Must you always be so vague?¡± I sighed, leaning against the doorframe. The oracle¡¯s lips parted to reveal a yellow-tinted smile.

    "No creature should know too much about their own future. It makes the Fates nervous.¡± She said, turning her face away, though in the darkness, I can only see her eyes shift.

    ¡°How long does he have?¡± I asked, suddenly concerned that this may be Anders team at risk. Mostly, the old bat spewed random futures, but this was oddly specific. The old woman hummed.

    ¡°Maybe a day¡­ Maybe minutes. It is hard to say. My vision is weak, he is too far.¡± She rocked back and forth as she spoke, under a pile of quilts. ¡°I believe you will find old friends in the city. Young friends, but old friends."

    Danae turned all the way around to face out the small circular window pointed out over the courtyard. This was her way of telling me that she would give nothing more.

    I nodded at the woman, then headed back downstairs. Back in our suite, Auria is fast asleep, but Lil was sitting up against the headboard. I started to get dressed.

    ¡°They¡¯re in Athens.¡± Lil sighed. I paused and raise an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°The kids. Your precious humans." She said, turning away. She tossed her cellphone at me, a message open from one of her ''Old World'' contacts.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± I mumbled. I was half expecting an argument.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything stupid, like die.¡± Lil said, pouting. I snickered and crawled onto the bed, over top of her.

    ¡°When have I ever done something stupid?¡± I said, kissing her cheek.

    Lil glanced down at the bed where Auria was asleep and I blushed.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t count.¡± I smiled.

    Lil opened her mouth to argue the point but I leaned over quickly, pressing our lips together, hard. She was stunned, but I soon felt her mouth curve into a smile.

    ~*~

    The cobbled streets of Athens were a maze of old and new buildings. The Mediterranean sun bore down on my head as I wandered. Eventually I found the place I had seen on Google Maps. A shabby hostel that, if I remember correctly, used to be a brothel at the height of the empire. I guess that made sense, for who I was meeting.

    I didn¡¯t bother knocking when I reached the door. The room was tiny, with two twin sized beds, two bedside tables, a bathroom, and not much space between. A young muscular man with olive skin was startled by my arrival, jumping out of the bed, covering his nether with a pillow. He said something to me on Greek, before running out of the room. As I turned back to the bed, the woman laying on her back changed from a pale skinned blonde to a red skinned demon. Her long pointed tailed flicked about behind her as she looked up at me with yellow eyes.

    "You could have knocked." She said, wisps of a French accent leaving her lips. She sounded perturbed, but the smile on her face told me otherwise.

    "Were you expecting someone else?" I asked her.

    ¡°I thought I had more time. Or at least, he thought he did.¡± She replied from behind me. Suddenly, the succubus on the bed disappeared and the real one walked out of the bathroom, towel over her head, wearing only her underwear. Her skin was patched with red scales up her legs and on her sides. Her long tail trailing behind her.

    ¡°You have seen the Chosen here?" I turned to ask, getting to the point.

    "Oui, not too long ago, at my favorite caf¨¦. They caused quite the ruckus." She said lazily. I rolled my eyes and my hand, gesturing for her to get on with it.

    ¡°Perhaps a few hours ago. The went to the Parthenon." She finished drying her hair and threw the towel onto the bathroom floor.

    "I always wondered why Mistress Lilith would keep something like you so close to her, but I think I''m starting to see the appeal." She said looking over me.

    I cringed and tried to maintain my composure. If Anders'' team was truly in trouble, I needed to get there, now.

    "I guess I''ll take that as a compliment, but I really have to be off." I said, summoning my harp. The golden instrument hummed with celestial energy as I struck a chord and teleported away from the hostel to go help the Chosen.

    I teleported into the catacomb tunnels as a ray of radiant sunlight in a place otherwise untouched by sunlight. I can sense the trail of several human lives deep within, and two remarkably closer. My wings fold up behind my back; it is difficult to hide my true form when I''m using the magic of the harp. In front of me, two of Anders'' Chosen stand, one being propped up by the other.

    "Erik and Dyson I presume." I greeted. The two stared at me slack-jawed as I approached.

    "I guess I really am dead this time, if angels are coming to get me." The one I assume is Dyson joked. I cringed at the use of the word ''angel''.

    "I have come to rescue you. I was alerted that you may be in danger and I couldn''t let anything happen to Anders''...the gifted Chosen of the Order." I said, trying to remain formal. Erik pointed down the hallway, his face was pale and he looked like he was run ragged. I assumed not all of that was because of my sudden appearance.

    "Well, I don''t know about saving us, I think you may be too late for that." Dyson said. Erik nodded, helping Dyson limp down the hallway, where I could sense the other life essences.

    "Are you injured? May I help?" I offered, in the interest of making this trip faster. Before Dyson could answer, I reached out with my hands and touched his legs, the soft glow of my healing magic repairing his damaged limbs. I felt a bit dizzy as I stood back up; using so much celestial magic all at once was beginning to take it''s toll.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Uh, thanks. I always wanted to be a glow worm." Dyson offered, but I ignored him and followed the two boys down the tunnels toward the others.

    The crossway up ahead was lit by more torches, and we approached cautiously, trying not to startle the others. The last thing I needed was a group of Chosen pointing their weapons at me. I stepped into the light, opening my mouth to speak, when a glint of something caught me eye. On bloodstained dirt, lay an innocent white gold chalice. My heart leapt into my throat, and my stomach fell to my knees.

    I was simultaneously overjoyed by the sight of one of the holiest artifacts, thought to have been lost, and utterly outraged that it lay forgotten on the ground. My hand reached out, I called to it. The cup shivered, then leapt through the air. My fingers clutched the stem, and I brushed the sand off its side. Its beautiful gold is tainted with patches of green, but the power that it radiates has not been lost.

    "Uh, this lady said she''s here to save us." Dyson said to the group, breaking me from my trance on the Grail. I looked down at the others.

    ¡°Where did you get this?¡± My voice came out as almost a hiss. It was hard to breathe, holding the Holy Grail.

    The youths froze, as though they were a renaissance painting. They spun on me, looking ready to draw weapons, but each of them looked just as haggard as the first boy. The one who, I guess is Amelia, was on her feet quickly. Her face twisted with recognition, confusion, and then anger.

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s mine!¡± She shrieked like a child. I glared at her. But then, in a flash, the Holy Grail was in the girl¡¯s hands. She looked just as surprised as I felt.

    She was bonded to it. Without a Bonding Ceremony. Perhaps even I underestimate this generation. Or my understanding of the Ceremony was tainted.

    ¡°Amelia,¡± I relaxed my posture, and took a deep breath to calm myself. Her big grey eyes raised to meet mine. ¡°How is it you came upon the Grail?¡±

    She hesitated for a moment, glancing down at her brother, who was still sitting on the bloody floor. He was covered in his own blood, and surrounded by his friends. Although, strangely, he seems uninjured. My guess was that the prophecy was about him. I watched as Erik moved to Ethan''s side, looking him over and then hugging him, which reassured my thoughts.

    ¡°We were ambushed by that guy, and a bunch of golem.¡± She gestured to a pile of gory remains, mixed in with shreds of clothes and an Artifact gun. ¡°There was also this other guy, called himself Damien. He had the Spear of Longinus, and he¡­¡± Her lip trembled, and she looks down at her brother. The faces of everyone darkened, except Ethan, who tipped his head and looked up at her with big innocent eyes.

    ¡°I see.¡± It was concerning that this Damien character kept coming up. First, arriving to speak with Lil, and then being on Anders and Chase''s radar. He had assaulted and killed on of the Chosen. He posed a much bigger threat than we had initially thought. Amelia shifted uncomfortably.

    ¡°After that, it¡¯s kind of a blur¡­ There was a woman, I followed her. She said she was Athena, then she gave it to me. She told me to use it on my brother.¡± She told me. The others looked at her, just as surprised as I did.

    I suddenly saw them for what they were; tired, traumatized group of youths, who just wanted to be done with whatever was going on.

    ¡°Now, why don¡¯t we see about getting you all home?¡± I smiled. They glanced around, hesitant.

    ¡°Ethan kind of just came back to life, and none of us know who you are, so forgive me for asking but uh, who the hell are you?" Orion piped up, in the most nonchalant voice he could muster.

    ¡°I feel fine, I can walk.¡± Ethan moved to stand up. A hand on each shoulder, one from Amelia and the other from Tadashi, forced him back down. He pouted, but seemed to resign himself to remaining seated.

    "Forgive me, my name is Seraphina. I am a friend of Anders Pendragon and an ally of the Order of Vigilance." I bowed slightly. The group of them stared at me for a moment and they all kind of shrugged.

    "That still doesn''t explain how you plan on getting us all out of here?" Orion added. I summoned my harp once more, and my black feathery wings unfolded, celestial energy filling the space around me. Some of their eyes lit up with excitement and wonder, but some of the others were incapable of any further emotional reaction. I didn''t blame them.

    ¡°Are we ready to go?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± A chorus of voices responded, as if at the end of a tiring field trip.

    ~*~

    We all appeared suddenly in the front lobby of the Cathedral. I staggered as we all materialized again, drained completely of my energy and magic. I had never attempted to teleport that many people at once before. The Chosen stumbled about, with Dyson wandering off to vomit, the harp''s magic having taken its toll on them as well. I looked up to see a stunned Anders standing in the front entrance hallway, a newspaper rolled up under his arm and a coffee in his hand. He held a donut in his mouth, which well to the ground as he gawked at us all suddenly appearing.

    "Sera?" He said, concern filling his voice. "What happened? Why are you all here?" Anders moved to my side and tried to help me stand, but I waved him aside; for the moment, it was easier to stay on my knees. He knelt beside me and brushed some of the loose hair that had fallen from my braid, behind my ear. I smiled at him, and touched his hand. When he was sure I was okay, he started fussing over the Chosen, like a worried father.

    Erik went to work, immediately debriefing Anders on their situation, and I watched as his face went through a range of emotions. Both Ethan and Erik had almost died and they had gone against orders. There was anger and disappointment on his face, but I watched as Anders grabbed Erik and pulled him close, holding his head to his chest. The others wandered over slowly, and formed into a group hug. I could hear soft sobbing, likely Anders, coming from the embrace.

    I had always thought of the Order of Vigilance as being very mechanical. It was run as a covert operation, much like the military secret agencies of the human world, but a lot of the recruits, these Chosen, were young. The reason for this, like the military, was probably to get as many years of service out of a species that only lived for a finite and considerably short period of time. But also, because young minds were the easiest to mold.

    But young minds also had a lot of their own things going on. Relationships both built on loyalty and lust. Friendships fostered into brotherhood. Familial emotions, either good or bad. Not to mention the raging hormones. It occurred to me that the Order, or at least this version, run out of the Cathedral in Toronto, was like a small family. Although Anders was not the parent of any of these youth, he felt that kinship with them. He was friends with a lot of their parents, putting him in an Uncle-like role. They were his, for all intents and purposes.

    Lost in these concepts of human-like emotion, I realized, that maybe he wasn''t a bad father after all.

    When Auria was born, we had both agreed to keep it a secret. I was not human, and the Order of Vigilance would frown on him for having a child with me. He was also deeply invested in bringing the Cathedral branch back to ''its former glory'', as he had put it. He was committed to memorializing the team his old Master had run, and spent days working long hours alone at his desk. He hadn''t had the time for Auria and I, so I suggested that we find somewhere else to be.

    He had reacted emotionally to my request, but ultimately understood, that for my safety and the safety of our child, it was best that I sought shelter at the Manor. Mistress Lilith had welcomed me with open arms, and provided support to me and Auria when we were desperately without. She became like a second mother to my child and that was when our relationship also became emotional. She had always resented Anders, not just because he was a human man, but because he had effectively abandoned us. Now that Auria was grown, and Anders had learned to be a parent, through these young adults, I could see why he wanted to be more involved.

    I watched as he spoke with each of them, knowing them all on a personal level. He had such a fatherly tone, and took interest in each of them and their different personalities. Behind all the hair gel and crappy suits, there really was a heart of gold in that poor man. A heart that had been shrouded in darkness and burdened with purpose.

    A heart that I had once loved so deeply.

    It was nice to see him like this, and I felt a warmth inside myself that I had been able to bring them all back to him. His eyes locked on mine as the Chosen filtered out into the underground bunker and he returned to help me to my feet.

    "I can''t thank you enough. I had no idea they were going through such a hard time. I wish they had of contacted me." He said, holding my shoulders.

    "I was informed of their urgent need by an old oracle at the Manor. But it was actually Lilith who had tracked them down." I told him. He grimaced, but nodded.

    "Please send her my thanks. I hadn''t expected her to help us like that." He told me, fussing over my blouse and hair. I went to swat him away, but the look in his sad grey eyes told me it was coming from a loving place.

    "I hadn''t expected her to help either. Perhaps you two can form an alliance yet." I chuckled as he rolled his eyes.

    "Really though Sera, I''m so thankful you got them back to me. The fact that Erik almost died fighting Scylla and Ethan was..." I could tell it hurt for him to even mention it, so I pressed a finger against his lips. Anders'' eyes softened.

    "There has been a lot going on, for everyone lately. And we have much to figure out about this Modern Demi-God individual. But for now, please, just take solace that everyone is safe and sound." I said, tracing the tired marks at the corner of his eye. He smiled and nodded, resting his head against my hand.

    "I missed you." He said after a moment. I felt myself blush and I pulled my hand away from his face.

    "I know." I said, turning to walk down the hall toward his office. He might have taken it as sarcastic, but deep inside of me, there was a feeling I was desperately trying to quell.

    "Humans..." I muttered to myself, a reminded that although Anders was special to me, he was just that.

 Chapter 38: Erik

    I sat alone in the mess hall, moving some mashed potatoes around with my fork. I had been worried about how things would unwind when we finally got home and the mission was done. Regrettably, I had made a massive ass of myself, before and during our mission. My need for control and my weakness of mind had made me susceptible to Scylla''s mental intrusions which had almost cost the team and got me killed. If it hadn''t been for Orion''s quick thinking, I would likely be dead. I could recall him calling out to me, as I sat wavering on the line of life and death. He had confessed a lot of emotion in that moment, and my heart and mind kept going back to that picture in his room; the one from the hockey game. In truth, I missed him too. He had been like a brother to me, and before all of this, he had been my best friend. I pushed him, and everyone else away in my pursuit of power and control. I stood from the table and scooped my potatoes into the garbage.

    I made my way down to the dorm hall, and stood outside Orion''s room. I stared at his name plaque outside his door, with my fist posed to knock. But I didn''t know what I was going to say. What could I tell him that would make him stop hating me? How could I begin to make up for everything I had done, not only to him, but the others? Especially Amelia. I knocked gently, hoping he wouldn''t hear me and I could just walk away.

    "Yea, come in." I heard him say. I cursed under my breath and opened the door slowly. Orion took off his gaming headset and turned slowly around in his chair, smiling. His expression changed a bit when he saw that it was me.

    "Oh, uh, hey Erik." He said, half turning back to his desk.

    "Hey, could we talk?" I asked, still holding onto the door nervously. He looked over his shoulder and motioned for me to close it. I did, and leaned against it.

    "Last time you came in here to talk to me, we had a pretty bad fight." He said, standing from his desk and turning to face me. He appeared bigger in that moment. He wasn''t the little nerdy Orion who I remembered. There was more to him.

    "Firstly, I wanted to apologize." I said, slowly. "I never should have approached you like that. I''ve been dealing with a lot of issues inside and out of the Order and I took that out on you and the others. But mostly you."

    "I can forgive you for what you said to me." Orion nodded, leaning back on the desk. "I don''t know if I can forgive you for what you did to Amelia. That was pretty shitty of you dude."

    "I know. I understand entirely if everyone hates me because of that. And I plan on apologizing to her too. But I needed to talk to you first." I told him. Orion looked me in the eyes for a long hard minute.

    "I heard what you were saying to me when I was down, after Scylla." I said. Orion turned red and looked away from me.

    "I was worried you were..." He stammered.

    "I understand. I completely get it." I told him. We both stood awkwardly across the room from each other and it felt like there was thousands of miles between us.

    "I want things to go back to how they were before for us too. I want to be your best friend again, if you''ll have me." I said, crossing my arms and looking down. I could hear Orion shifting nervously.

    "I...would really like that too." He said, his voice suddenly small. He sighed lightly, and his body sunk back down into that small version of himself that I remembered.

    "We just got paid for our last mission, so what do you say Saturday, we hit the bar and then a hockey game?" I offered, looking up at him. I expected him to tell me no. But I watched a range of emotions play across his face.

    "Yea, I''d like that. It''s a date." He said. He turned red again and then shook his head. "Not like a date date, like a set plan."

    I watched as he turned, grabbing the side of the desk, and hung his head.

    "Orion, is something wrong? You can tell me. If you need to rip me a new one or something, just let it all out. I completely understand if you''re still pissed at me." I moved from the door and came up behind him, putting a hand on his shoulder.

    "Erik..." He sighed again, this time, his entire frame lifted and dropped.

    "What is it?" I asked, trying to turn him around to face me.

    "I need to tell you something, at the risk of it jeopardizing everything we are trying to repair here." His brown eyes stared deeply into me. I felt like he was trying to speak to something deep inside of me.

    "Anything man, I''m hear to listen." I told him. I could see his knuckles going white as he clutched the side of the desk.

    "I need to tell you..." He froze, his eyes pleading for me to understand without him having to say the words. But I had no idea what he was about to say.

    "Go ahead Orion, I won''t judge you." I said, opening the floor for anything. I wondered what he could have been struggling with.

    "I have had a crush on you since we were young. I''ve always wanted there to be something more between us, but I''ve always been content being your best friend. And when I thought you were gonna die, I thought I would never have the chance to tell you..." I could see the tears streaming down his face in the faint light of his glowing PC and keyboard LEDs.

    I was shocked. Never in my mind had I assumed that was what he was going to tell me. I just stared at him, which made him turn away.

    "Orion, I don''t understand." I tried to reach out to him again, but he waved my hand away.

    "I love you Erik. More than a friend, more than a brother. I always knew I did." He said, his words starting to catch in his throat. My mind raced. I had never seen Orion as anything less than family. We had grown up together, like siblings. He had been my closest, most trusted friend. This changed everything.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Orion, I don''t know what to say." I didn''t want to come off as insensitive, but I was at a loss. So instead, I moved forward and wrapped my arms around him. I felt him dissolve into my arms and let him cry there until he was ready.

    "I''m sorry Erik. I should have said something sooner. I hope this doesn''t make things awkward between us." He said into my shoulder.

    "Honestly, I''m kinda flattered. But you know I don''t swing that way, right?" I told him, still holding him. I felt his arms squeeze me a bit.

    "I know." He sighed.

    "This doesn''t have to change anything between us dude. I''m still your best friend." I told him. I felt him shift in my arms and I let him go. I could tell there was a lot going on in his head, so I wanted to let him process. Honestly, I had never expected him to admit something like that to me.

    "I thought you were into Amelia." I said, half-joking. Orion laughed through his tears.

    "Oh man, don''t even get me started there dude." He said, shaking his head.

    "What? Her too?" I asked, suddenly realizing what he was getting at. He laughed, nodding.

    "Bro, pick a lane!" I said, punching him gently in the arm. We both laughed.

    We spent the rest of the night hanging out, like old times. Orion showed me the new Call of Duty Zombies and we played that for hours, laughing and joking like old times. He seemed lighter, having getting what he needed to say off his chest. Although I couldn''t return his feelings in the way he wanted, I loved him too. And I was glad that we were on the path to repairing our friendship.

    ~*~

    I had asked Ethan to ask Amelia if she would meet me in the Rec Room to talk. I had requested that Ethan also be present, so that her and I weren''t left alone again. I had broken that boundary and trust and I had accepted that I would have to work to get that back. Truly, in all of this, I had become exactly what I had hated in my father. He had been a violent, aggressive womanizer. He had been a crappy husband and father. He had traumatized my mother so bad that she was still in a care facility, years after his death. I had grown up with the wrong idea of masculinity, a poor role model of what I was supposed to grow into. My mother had tried to show me softness and kindness, but my father always would tell her that it was going to ''make me gay''. As if a mother''s kindness was somehow going to warp my sexual perception. His anger often led to beatings, of both my mother and myself. For me, it was to toughen me up. For her, it was a way to control her. She felt so trapped and broken, but she desperately clung to life, in order to be there for me.

    In quiet moments, away from my father, my mother had been fun. She would take me to parking lot carnivals, and petting zoos. She would try to teach me compassion and kindness in a world that showed me the opposite. I remember those moments being a big secret from my father and I guarded them closely in my memories of her. She had developed a drinking problem over the years of my father''s abuse, and eventually to prescription narcotics. Before my father''s death, my mother was barely lucid, and it had been painful to watch. I think my perception of women had been skewed from my upbringing.

    When Amelia entered, with Ethan standing behind her, she reminded me of my mother; timid and broken. And I realized I was the one making her feel like that.

    "Thank you for agreeing to meet with me." I said, nodding at her and Ethan. Ethan nodded back, but his stern expression told me all it needed to.

    "You''re welcome." Amelia said, quietly. She maintained quite a distance from me, from one set of couches across from the other in the entertainment area, but I made no move to bridge that gap.

    "I wanted to apologize for my behavior on the ship. You had come to me trying to be supportive, and I reacted in a way that is not suitable for a leader or a friend. Especially when you were as intoxicated as you were. I violated your trust and your compassion and I wanted you to know that it will never happen again. I respect you as a teammate, and I hope that you can feel safe around me again, one day." I told her sincerely. Amelia stared at me for a long moment.

    "How many times did you have to re-write that?" She asked, all of her typical Amelia snark returning.

    "Only twice. But I did have to practice it in the mirror a few times." I joked back, trying to keep the mood light. She nodded.

    "I''m truly sorry Amelia. I let my own issues and insecurities impact a lot of my friendships and I just want to make sure you know that I do regret my actions." I felt both her eyes and Ethan''s staring at me. I felt so much shame and guilt.

    "I accept your apology. I would just appreciate it if we tried to fix things organically. Like, don''t follow me around trying to fix it, and make things better. Just, wait till I come to you. Whenever that is. I just want space for now." Amelia said, the seriousness returning to her voice. She was building her confidence back up.

    "I understand. Take all the time and space you need." I said, standing to leave. I walked passed Ethan, who stopped me.

    "I appreciate what you''re trying to do man." He said quietly. I nodded and smiled at him.

    As I left the Rec Room, I headed back to my dorm for my headphones and changed into my jogging gear. I needed to clear my head, and be one with the wind. To shut everything else out. I had a lot to reflect on if I was going to continue being a good leader and friend to my team. I got out the door to the side of the Cathedral and started to stretch, when I felt a tap on my shoulder.

    "Mind if I join you?" Kalysta asked. She was dressed in her own sports wear, her dark red hair tied back in a high ponytail. I was surprised to see her out here; I was usually alone for my runs.

    "Umm, maybe next time?" I offered. Kalysta looked hurt, and pouted with her hands on her hips.

    "You haven''t seen me in weeks and now you can''t even spend a little time with me?" She snapped back playfully. I smiled, and shook my head.

    "I have a lot to think about. My runs are usually to clear my head." I told her.

    "So ignore me. I''ll just run along beside you, quiet as a mouse." She said, waving her hands.

    "You distract me." I said, admittedly. Kalysta looked me up and down and snickered.

    "And why is that?" She asked. I tried to turn away from her, but she stood in front of me, blocking my way out of the small alley beside the Cathedral''s side door.

    "Because I''m very attracted to you, but I have a hard time expressing my emotions." I told her. We stared at each other for a long time, before she shrugged and moved out of my way.

    "You know what, good for you for recognizing that." She laughed. "I''ll start my run after you''re gone for a bit."

    "I appreciate you respecting my boundaries." I said. She rolled her eyes at me.

    "Now you sound like you''ve been reciting things out of a textbook. I take it you''ve started patching things up with the others?" Kalysta''s tone was more serious now.

    "Yup. And I have you to thank for pointing out that the fissure I was creating was of my own making." I said, finishing my stretches.

    "It was hard to watch you self-destruct like that." She admitted.

    "Honestly, it felt like I was trapped in the back seat of a vehicle driving out of control. I''m just glad I''m behind the wheel again." I said, starting to warm up. "Wanna get a movie later or something?"

    "Or something." Kalysta said, starting her own stretches, winking at me.

    I took off down the road, heading for the forested path, breathing deeply. I thought of all that had transpired recently, and how I had reacted to it all. I didn''t need to be Anders'' second in command to be a leader or to feel important. I didn''t need the complications that I made for myself. I had friends that cared for me, and looked to me for guidance. My responsibility was to them, and their kindness would be reward enough. Like the secret memories of fun with my mother.

    As I bolted down the trail, passing trees and other runners, I tried to keep my mind free of distractions. I was the breeze.

    But deep inside, I was the storm.

 Chapter 39: Orion

    "I''m surprised he took it so well." Amelia said, kicking her legs off the edge of my bed. We had sat up all night talking about Erik and his new view on life. He had made the rounds and apologized to everyone, including Anders and was making an effort to include himself in group activities.

    "Honestly, it was probably the almost dying part." I said, swiping aimlessly on Tinder.

    "I guess so. I hear that humbles people." Amelia smirked. But she grew quiet afterward and I looked up from my phone.

    "Have you noticed anything off about Ethan?" She asked.

    "Not anymore than usual." I chuckled. She smiled, but the cloud over her head didn''t leave.

    "I''m worried about what that Demi-God guy did to him. And how using the Grail was just a little too easy. Athena had told me that if he was gone for too long, bringing him back might leave lasting issues." She said, her tone darkening.

    "I think he''ll be okay. It was a close call for sure." I said, trying to ease her discomfort. She didn''t look convinced, but she dropped the subject.

    In all honesty, I was surprised we didn''t lose him all together. Amelia finding the Holy Grail had been a crazy find. So crazy, that representatives from higher up came and confiscated it. They told us that it was too valuable a relic to be in the hands of reckless teenagers. Anders had made an arguement against it, but they simply told him to appeal to the Progenitors, which kinda took the wind from his sails.

    Apparently they had sent a Recovery Team to Athens to clean up our mess. They made cover stories for all the chaos we caused, found ways to erase evidence of us being there and paying off local media to not report on it. There would be some evidence, popping up on social media, but that would be explained away as a hoax, or conspiracy, like it normally was.

    The Parthenon had been sealed off, and any Artifacts that were left down there, including, what we found out was Wyatt Earp''s old gun were taken into the Vault.

    Aside from out paychecks, we really didn''t have anything to show for our mission, which probably was for the best since my suggestion to explore sent us wildly off course and got Ethan killed.

    "I''m kind of glad we have some down time now. Anders wants us home for a bit while he figures out what is up with this Damien dude. I have so many games to catch up on." I said, sitting back in my chair with my hands behind my head.

    Amelia nodded, smiling at me, but she seemed distant now. Her spark was missing and I desperately wanted it back.

    "Have you spoken to Dyson since we got back?" I asked, hoping to rouse her a bit.

    "Yea, we talked. We decided to get coffee sometime, but it was kind of a loose plan. He says he''s getting over some stuff and wants to take it slow. He''s not really looking to get into anything." Amelia told me.

    "I mean, you''re kinda getting over some stuff too. Maybe you guys can comiserate." I laughed. It got her to chuckle, so I knew I was starting to break through.

    We sat and talked for hours, and eventually we both got back to belly laughs. It was nice to see her smiling again.

    Later on, I headed down to Anders'' office, at his request. His door was open, so I just entered.

    "You wanted to see me?" I asked.

    Anders was at his desk, as usual, but his suit jacket hung on the back of his chair. His slicked back hair was starting to come out, strands falling in front of his face.

    "Yes, I wanted your insight on something." He said, looking up from his laptop. "I''m thinking of calling your parents back to the Cathedral. Do you think they''d be receptive to the summons?"

    I stared at him, flabbergasted. The last thing I wanted was my parents hanging around. And if my parents were here, that meant they would have to bring my little sister.

    "Ummm, well you know my Mom. She''ll put up a fight. Dad might be a bit more inclined, but I dunno." I was hesitant to give him a definitive answer.

    "Yes, I expected your mother would be a bit of a wild card. Andrea was always very impulsive." He said politely. We both knew that he meant stubborn and mouthy. My Mom did not like to be told what to do and was the kind of person to jump first and ask questions after.

    My Dad was a bookworm and a nerd. He was always interested in what new tech he could get his hands on or some ancient tome he could decipher. It was hard to get him out of the house once he was committed to a project.

    "I need more help around here and it wasn''t fair of me to lean on Erik as hard as I did. I heard about his slow descent into a breakdown. Hopefully all of that is resolved now." He said, searching for confirmation.

    "As far as I know. He went around saying sorry to everyone, so I hope it''s over." I shrugged. Anders sighed.

    "I hope your parents are open to coming back. This place used to be full of life back in the day, and I could use some familiar faces." He told me. I nodded.

    "I''m sure if you ask, they will do what they can." I wasn''t happy about it, but having more functional adults in the building might mitigate some of the High School-esque drama we''d been having.

    "Did you need anything else?" I asked, turning to go.

    "What kind of information were you able to gather about this Damien, the Demi-God guy?" He asked suddenly.

    I turned back around and leaned on one of the guest chairs, facing his desk.

    "Well, he had a whole Sephiroth vibe going on." I started. Judging by the way Anders was looking at me, I guessed he had never played Final Fantasy 7 before.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Uh, he''s a bad guy from a video game. Actually, he was trying to monologue a lot. Kinda like he had developed his whole personality from video game baddies." I thought out loud. Anders squinted at me, holding his temple.

    "You mean to tell me that this Modern Day Demi-God, supposed child of Eris, Goddess of Chaos, is a massive loser, playing pretend bad guy?" Anders said, hanging his head.

    "I don''t know about pretending. He killed Ethan. And he appeared to be powerful. Not to mention having the Spear of Longinus. If it hadn''t been for that weirdo, Quinton, we probably would have heard out his entire evil plan if we stood there long enough." I told him. Anders nodded and waved apologetically, I guess, trying not to downplay what happened to Ethan.

    "It seemed like he had access to some kind of Shadow magic too. I didn''t think Artifact wielders could use magic too. We know he used to be part of the Order, but from how long ago, I wonder." I continued. That seemed to peak Anders'' interest.

    "Shadow magic? Why is that a running theme lately?" He muttered.

    "Lately? Who else is using Shadow magic?" I said, concerned. Anders looked at me like he had forgotten I was there.

    "Nevermind. I have a lot to go over now. Thanks for your help Orion." He said, motioning to the door.

    I gave him a concerned look, but did as I was told.

    ~*~

    I climbed up to the top of the bell tower and gasped as the cold air caught my breath. I hated that I hadn''t thought to wear much more than my University sweater and a pair of basketball shorts. I curled up in the corner and pressed my back to the stonework, trying to take shelter from the wind. I put my hood up and pulled the draw strings tight until I could only see out of a small hole.

    Things had been so crazy lately that I hadn''t had a moment to stop and think. All of the craziness with Erik had really stirred up all my emotions, and I suddenly felt more alone than I usually did. Of all of us, I''m sure I appreciated my solitude just as much as Dyson, usually so I could play video games, but tonight, I had this deep acute loneliness like someone had inflicted it upon me; like it had been weaponized.

    I knew I couldn''t force anyone to like me romantically, especially not Erik or Amelia, but it did feel a bit personal. The friend zone sucked.

    I heard someone coming up the ladder and I looked over.

    "Aw shit." I heard, as Dyson peeked his eyes over the edge and then quickly tried to go back down.

    "I can go, if you''d like to sit up here by yourself." I told him.

    I watched as his eyes returned over the lip of the ladder well and turned to me.

    "All good dude, I can share. Just didn''t know anyone else was up here." He said, slowly making his way over the ladder and into the corner across from me. He was also bundled up in one of his big black sweaters, with a red spider on it that said the words ''TapOut'' on it. Although he had the good sense to put on pants.

    He hunched over and tried to light his joint, the flame of his lighter barely sparking in the wind.

    "Fuck." He grumbled.

    I knelt forward on my hands and knees, careful not to fall out of the tower, and used my hands to make a wind shelter for him. A spark took, and we both cheered. He took a deep toke as I crawled back to my corner.

    "Want some?" He said breathlessly, still holding in his last pull. I had never smoked before, not that the thought hadn''t crossed my mind. I wasn''t opposed to the stuff, but I also didn''t really know how it would effect me.

    "What the hell, why not?" I said, taking his joint and trying to inhale deeply like he did.

    "Whoa, take it easy." He said, reaching back for the joint as I proceeded to hack my lungs out.

    "Alrighty, no more for you." Dyson chuckled, pulling again. I continued my coughing fit until I was light headed.

    "Oh man, am I gonna die?" I laughed, still choking.

    "I dunno man, that''s kinda my thing." He said, kicking my shoe playfully.

    "So what are you doing up here, all broody like? Cause that''s also kinda my thing." Dyson asked, when I was done choking.

    "I guess I was just feeling kind of lonely." I told him. He raised an eyebrow at me.

    "So you came all the way up here to remedy that?" He asked, looking at me dubiously.

    "No, well yes. Kinda. I mean, I feel lonely romantically. I feel like everyone is partnering up and I''m the outcast." I told him.

    "I don''t know what you''ve heard but I''m not banging any of them." Dyson said, waving his arms in front of him. I laughed and shook my head.

    "It would be completely fine if you were dude. I just mean that, Erik and Kalysta are kind of a thing. Amelia opened up about her feelings for you. Ethan and Tadashi are...complicated to say the least, but they enjoy each others company. I guess I''m just the seventh wheel." I vented to him. He was already shaking his head before I finished.

    "Firstly, I don''t know where Amelia and I sit. I got a lot of my own stuff to work out first. And there is also a crazy pirate lady out there that kinda wants me too." He said smiling. I hadn''t seen him smile a lot, but it was good to see.

    "Gods, that''d be a hell of a fight, her and Amelia." I laughed. Dyson shook his head dramatically.

    "Secondly, I think the only thing fucking Erik is the stick in his ass. So I wouldn''t worry about Kalysta being off the table." Dyson smirked and now it was my turn to shake my head.

    "She''s not really my type. She mostly keeps to herself if she''s not with Erik." I told him. He shrugged.

    "So invite her for a big pizza party to get to know everyone, like you did with me." Dyson leaned his head against the stone and looked up at the sky.

    "Also, didn''t know that about Ethan and Tadashi. Good to know." He added.

    "Yea, it''s kind of the Cathedral''s worst kept secret." I told him. "If you watch the two of them long enough, you can tell."

    "Wow, I feel like I''m in high school again." Dyson pulled his knees in and put his head down. He looked like a little black lump in the corner.

    "Yea it''s really hard for this place not to feel like that when it is essentially a treasure hunting, monster slayer boarding school." I chuckled.

    "I gathered." He sighed into his knees. "Have you tried not dating where you work?" I nodded.

    "I have. I think we all have. But the ''secret identity'' part of our work doesn''t really blend well with the outside world, you know?" I told him. "At some point or another, the two worlds might blend or bleed over and thats when it gets complicated. Some people just aren''t ready to see what lies beneath."

    Dyson nodded, scratching his hair under his hood.

    "I get that. Probably makes for shitty dinner conversation too. ''What did you do at work today honey?'' ''Oh, you know, just killed me a vampire and found the Holy Flaming Sword of St. Micheal the Archangel.'' I assume that''d just make shit weird." He joked.

    The more time I spent with Dyson, the more I found I enjoyed his company. There was no judgement or expectations with him. He knew who he was, and he didn''t care who I was. We were just two dudes chillin'' in a bell tower. It was nice to just be open without having to put a mask on. After a moment of thinking, he spoke again, raising his finger.

    "Million dollar idea! Order of Vigilance dating app. That way, you can find other Chosen who understand the situation and you can get all that pesky small talk about the job outta the way early. Are there enough of us for that to even work?" He said, half-joking.

    "That''s actually a really good idea. You could also meet other Order members travelling abroad if you weren''t looking for anything serious too..." I was suddenly lost in thought about the possiblities.

    "Everything the Order does online goes through private, encrypted servers anyway. If I could get attached to that, and require Order specific emails to log in, designing the app wouldn''t be that hard." I continued. Dyson stared at me wide eyed.

    "I was totally joking, but go off." He said, bobbing his head. He finished his joint and tossed it over the edge. It caught in the wind and blew off somewhere. Hopefully, not onto the ancient Cathedral roof that was probably, easily flammable.

    "I wonder if Anders could get approval for a project like that." I mused, mulling over the logistics in my head.

    "I don''t know if secret organization dating app is on his list of priorities if we have a big bad evil guy running around." Dyson said, closing his eyes and resting against his knees again.

    "BBEG?" I asked. "Do you play D&D by chance?"

    Dyson looked up quickly, his eyes darting back and forth.

    "Uhh...noo?" He said, long and drawn out. I jumped up and pointed at him, almost falling out of the bell tower.

    "You do! You''re a nerd!" I yelled against the wind. Dyson groaned and hid his head, becoming the black lump in the corner again.

 Epilogue: Anders

    I made a rut in the carpet, pacing back and forth in my office. There were so many things at play that I was balancing, and it was beginning to be too much. With Andrea and Hector having agreed to assist, I knew some of the burden would be lifted.

    But there was darkness on the horizon. Damien, the Modern Day Demi-God, was the instrument of the Goddess of Chaos. He was trying to gain access to the Vault and had been collecting Artifacts on his own. Finding out he was an ex-Order member made me start digging. There wasn''t a lot, but I had begun to assemble a file of all the things we knew and could speculate.

    On top of that issue, Lilith, at Sera''s behest I''m sure, told Damien that she wouldn''t team up with him against the Order. And he supposedly was able to get through the Manor''s barrier, which meant Sera, Auria and all the others at the Manor were a potential target. It was an issue that I couldn''t request Order of Vigilance allies to assist me with.

    To make matters worse, Chase was losing control over Tyrfing, having killed Rabbi Elijah, who was under Order protection. The Progenitors were breathing down my neck about Chase.

    I couldn''t do much to protect him anymore. All I could do was stall. Soon, they''d send someone to deal with him, and the result would be catastrophic.

    Everything had taken an awful turn, but on the plus side, I had seen Sera more in the last few weeks than I had in years. Despite being separated, it always made me happy to see her. There was still something there, deep down, that reminded me why I had fallen for her in the first place.

    As we headed into the cold winter months, a time the youths among me called ''cuffing season'', I couldn''t help but admit that I was feeling nostalgic about our past...relationship?

    Anyway, there were too many things at play right now, and I couldn''t let my own emotions be the driving force.

    I sat back down at my desk and opened up my laptop, logging into the secure Order network. Ten years ago was a long time, but I still remember something vaguely that sticks out to me. I think back to that time, when my team had finally disbanded, and we all went on our separate ways. It had been myself, Chase, Hector and Andrea, Magnus, Serena and a guy named Griffin. We had been working under my old Master, Gideon Solarin and his partner Rook.

    Master Gideon had been a firm, and quiet leader. But he was also supportive and very father-like. I learned a lot of what I know and how I run the Cathedral now, based on what I learned from him. He had come all the way here from Africa, led by the Spider God Anansi, and had bonded to his sword without the Bonding Ceremony. Rook had been an interesting man, sent to support Gideon as the new leader and had ended up being a well of information and an efficient combat trainer. Who they were built the foundations for everything I was now, and everything that I had.

    I had hoped that Chase and I would have the same kind of effect on this place. But I was not as resourceful and steadfast as Gideon, and Chase was far to haunted to be Rook. Perhaps with Hector and Andrea here to help, things would level out. The four of us should be able to handle seven teenagers and manage this place.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I remember one of the big things amongst our team had been saving up money from missions and buy brand new condos in the downtown core of Toronto, in the height of the real estate boom. It had been special for us; growing into adults with our own places, having kids. I had always wanted to settle down, find someone nice to shack up with...

    I flicked through the files on the ex-Order members. Of my old team, Serena, Magnus and Griffin had all passed on, so I didn''t bother looking there. Chase had been the only one MIA, and he was back now. I moved over the international files, looking through Order members that had been excommunicated or removed, trying to find out who this Damien guy could actually be. He had knowledge of this place and the Order beyond what he was letting on and he knew about the magical barrier protecting the Manor and how to get through it. If he was looking to make a show of force, he would strike there. It would show the monster community that telling him no, was a death sentence.

    As much as I wasn''t fond of Lilith, she was helping protect my family, and there were so many other innocents under her protection and care. I wanted to tell Chase, and ask for help, but the fewer people who knew about the Manor, the better. If the Order higher ups knew what was hiding there, and my relation to it...

    I remember when this job had been simple; train the new generation, send them on adventures, recover powerful Artifacts. When it was just slaying monsters, the politics were surprisingly simple. It was what the Order of Vigilance had always done. But things were shifting, and councils were organizing. And Damien sought to exploit that, in favor of whatever Eris, the Goddess of Chaos, had planned.

    Interacting with Gods was not a new thing for the Order, but it also wasn''t super common either. The celestial beings or powers that made up the ancient pantheons of Gods were strange. They didn''t quite hold the power they once did, ruling over regions, domains and cultures. Gods, apparently, only have as much power as they have worshippers. If a God is forgotten, they fade from existence and return to the cosmic ether. Luckily, for a lot of those Gods, they were kept alive by pop culture, media representation and small factions of Old World worshippers. They weren''t the same ruling and smiting Gods of the past, but they still had influence on our world, powered various Artifacts and sometimes, craved that old power.

    It was hard not to fear for my team. They were young and emotional; full of hormones and stresses of their own. It gets harder each day not to see them as my own, instead of just being their boss. I know it''s a job, but we''re like a family. Which is dangerous because I''ve never been good at that.

    Family isn''t just about bloodlines. It''s about the people we surround ourselves with, the people we trust and lean on when we fall. Its hard for guys like Chase and Erik to ask for help, to fall on the shoulders of those around them. But the more I look around, the more I see growth and hope that one day, those of us who distance ourselves from the others, will be able to find some peace among this found family.

    Being in the Order of Vigilance was not an easy task. It was a generational curse to some. To others, it was just a financial opportunity. It was hard to relate to the people who didn''t see the things we did regardless of what they were here for. This job created isolation, making us all stand alone in the darkness, while we defend a thankless world from monsters and sometimes worse.

    I found myself hovering over Serena''s file in the database. She had been someone who maintained the light in our darkness. She had seen so much in Chase, she had stayed with him in crisis and she paid with her life. After all these years, she was still a light, buried deep in our memories and bonding us together.

    One day, one of the new generation would sit at this desk, looking over the remnants of forgotten emails, missions files and pictures of those they had lost, lamenting about better days when they were young and the biggest issue they had was who was sleeping with who.

    For now, I''d carry that burden. Because that is what family does.

    Through all the drama, pain and cursed swords...

    That''s what family does.